Difference between revisions of "The Kyoto School"
(Created page with " First published Mon Feb 27, 2006; substantive revision Tue Nov 11, 2014 The Kyoto School (Kyōto-gakuha) is a group of 20th century Japanese thinkers who developed origin...") |
|||
(2 intermediate revisions by the same user not shown) | |||
Line 5: | Line 5: | ||
First published Mon Feb 27, 2006; substantive revision Tue Nov 11, 2014 | First published Mon Feb 27, 2006; substantive revision Tue Nov 11, 2014 | ||
− | The Kyoto School (Kyōto-gakuha) is a group of 20th century Japanese thinkers who developed original philosophies by creatively drawing on the intellectual and spiritual traditions of East Asia, those of Mahāyāna Buddhism in particular, as well as on the methods and content of Western philosophy. | + | The [[Kyoto School]] ([[Kyōto-gakuha]]) is a group of 20th century [[Japanese]] thinkers who developed original [[philosophies]] by creatively drawing on the [[intellectual]] and [[spiritual traditions]] of {{Wiki|East Asia}}, those of [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]] in particular, as well as on the [[methods]] and content of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}}. |
+ | |||
+ | After an introductory section, this article will focus on four questions: How should the [[Kyoto School]] be defined? What is meant by its central [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|concept}} of “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]],” and how did the [[Kyoto School]] [[philosophers]] variously develop this Eastern inspired [[idea]] in {{Wiki|dialogue}} and [[debate]] with [[Western]] [[thought]] and with one another? What are the basics of their {{Wiki|political}} writings, and the basis of the [[controversy]] surrounding them? What is the legacy of the [[Kyoto School]] for cross-cultural [[thinking]]? | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
1. Introduction | 1. Introduction | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | The Kyoto School has become most well known, especially in the West, for its philosophies of religion. Indeed the reception of the Kyoto School in North America in particular has more often than not taken place in university departments of Religious Studies, where their philosophies of religion have frequently been viewed as representative of Mahāyāna Buddhism, specifically of the latter's Zen and Shin (True Pure Land) schools.[2] While the exchange on these terms has been fruitful, this view can be misleading in two respects. First of all, even if, for most of the Kyoto School thinkers, a philosophy of religion is the ultimate arche and telos of their thought, it is hardly their sole concern. They address a full array of philosophical issues: metaphysics, ontology, epistemology, logic, philosophical anthropology, philosophy of history, philosophy of culture, ethics, political theory, philosophy of art, etc. | + | The unintentional founder of the [[Kyoto School]] is Nishida Kitarō[1] (1870–1945). In the {{Wiki|Meiji period}} (1868–1912), when [[Japan]] reopened itself to the [[world]] after more than two centuries of national isolation, a generation of [[scholars]] devoted themselves to importing [[Western]] {{Wiki|academic}} fields of inquiry, [[including]] “[[philosophy]].” |
+ | |||
+ | After many years of studying {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} and Eastern classics, alongside a dedicated practice of [[Zen Buddhism]], Nishida was the first major {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japanese]] thinker to successfully go beyond {{Wiki|learning}} from the [[West]] [[to construct]] his [[own]] original system of [[thought]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | This he began to do in his maiden work, [[An Inquiry into the Good]], published in 1911 (Nishida 1990). On the basis of this work he obtained a position in the [[Philosophy]] Department of [[Kyoto University]], where he went on to ceaselessly develop his [[thought]] and to decisively influence subsequent generations of original [[philosophers]], [[including]] the two other most prominent members of the [[Kyoto School]], [[Tanabe]] Hajime (1885–1962) and [[Nishitani Keiji]] (1900–1990). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | As is reflected in the [[name]] of the School, its founding members were associated with [[Kyoto University]], the most prestigious {{Wiki|university}} in [[Japan]] next to {{Wiki|Tokyo University}}. It is perhaps no coincidence that the School formed in {{Wiki|Kyoto}}, the [[ancient]] capital and center of [[traditional]] [[Japanese culture]], rather than [[Tokyo]], the new capital and center of [[modernization]], which also meant, Westernization. | ||
+ | |||
+ | While the [[Kyoto School]] [[philosophers]] all devoted themselves to the study of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} (indeed they made lasting contributions to the introduction of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} into [[Japan]]), they also kept one foot firmly planted in their native [[traditions]] of [[thought]]. One [[scholar]] of the [[Kyoto School]] writes in this regard: “The keynote of the [[Kyoto school]], as persons educated in the [[traditions]] of the [[East]] despite all they have learned from the [[West]], has been the attempt to bring the possibilities latent in [[traditional]] {{Wiki|culture}} into encounter with {{Wiki|Western culture}}” ([[Minamoto]] 1994, 217). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | It would be misleading, however, if we were to think of the [[Kyoto School]] as merely putting a [[Western]] [[rational]] mask over Eastern [[intuitive wisdom]]. Nor would it be entirely accurate to think of them as simply using [[Western]] [[philosophical]] idioms and modes of [[thought]] to give {{Wiki|modern}} expression to {{Wiki|East Asian}} [[Buddhist]] [[thought]]. For not only is the [[Western]] influence on their [[thought]] more than {{Wiki|skin}} deep, their [[philosophies]] are far too original to be straightforwardly equated with preexisting Eastern [[thought]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Insofar as they can be identified as {{Wiki|East Asian}} or [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhist]] thinkers, this must be understood in the [[sense]] of having critically and creatively developed these [[traditions]] in [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|dialogue}} with [[Western]] [[thought]]. It should be kept in [[mind]] that their primary commitment is not to a {{Wiki|cultural}} self-expression, or even to a {{Wiki|dialogue}} between [[world]] [[religions]], but rather to a genuinely [[philosophical]] search for [[truth]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | The [[Kyoto School]] has become most well known, especially in the [[West]], for its [[philosophies]] of [[religion]]. Indeed the {{Wiki|reception}} of the [[Kyoto School]] in [[North America]] in particular has more often than not taken place in {{Wiki|university}} departments of {{Wiki|Religious Studies}}, where their [[philosophies]] of [[religion]] have frequently been viewed as representative of [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]], specifically of the latter's [[Zen]] and [[Shin]] ([[True Pure Land]]) schools.[2] | ||
+ | |||
+ | While the exchange on these terms has been fruitful, this view can be misleading in two respects. First of all, even if, for most of the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers, a [[philosophy]] of [[religion]] is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[arche]] and telos of their [[thought]], it is hardly their sole [[concern]]. They address a full array of [[philosophical]] issues: [[metaphysics]], {{Wiki|ontology}}, epistemology, [[logic]], [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|anthropology}}, [[philosophy]] of history, [[philosophy]] of {{Wiki|culture}}, [[ethics]], {{Wiki|political}} {{Wiki|theory}}, [[philosophy]] of [[art]], etc. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
− | Secondly, even when their focus is on the philosophy of religion, they approach this topic in a non-dogmatic and often surprisingly non-sectarian manner, drawing on and reinterpreting, for example, Christian sources along with Buddhist ones. Even Nishitani, who did in fact come to identify his thought with “the standpoint of Zen,” adamantly refused the label of a “natural theologian of Zen.” He claimed that: “If I have frequently had occasion to deal with the standpoints of Buddhism, and particularly Zen Buddhism, the fundamental reason is that [the original form of reality and the original countenance of human being] seem to me to appear there most plainly and unmistakably” (NKC X, 288; Nishitani 1982, 261). | + | Secondly, even when their focus is on the [[philosophy]] of [[religion]], they approach this topic in a non-dogmatic and often surprisingly [[non-sectarian]] manner, drawing on and reinterpreting, for example, [[Christian]] sources along with [[Buddhist]] ones. Even Nishitani, who did in fact come to identify his [[thought]] with “the standpoint of [[Zen]],” adamantly refused the label of a “natural {{Wiki|theologian}} of [[Zen]].” He claimed that: “If I have frequently had occasion to deal with the standpoints of [[Buddhism]], and particularly [[Zen Buddhism]], the fundamental [[reason]] is that [the original [[form]] of [[reality]] and the original [[countenance]] of [[human being]]] seem to me to appear there most plainly and unmistakably” (NKC X, 288; Nishitani 1982, 261). |
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Kyoto School]] [[philosophy]], therefore, should be understood neither as [[Buddhist]] [[thought]] forced into [[Western]] garb, nor as [[universal]] [[discourse]] (which the [[West]] happened to have invented or discovered) dressed up in [[Japanese]] garb. Rather, it is best understood as a set of unique contributions from the {{Wiki|perspective}} of {{Wiki|modern}} Japan—that is, from a [[Japan]] that remains fundamentally determined by its historical layers of [[traditional]] {{Wiki|culture}} at the same time as being [[essentially]] [[conditioned]] by its most recent layer of [[contact]] with the West—to a nascent worldwide {{Wiki|dialogue}} of cross-cultural [[philosophy]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | This article will proceed as follows. In the following section, I will consider the preliminary issues of how to define the [[Kyoto School]] and who to include as its members. The [[name]] “[[Kyoto School]]” has been used in the {{Wiki|past}}, in some cases rather loosely, to refer to a variety of sets of thinkers. It is therefore necessary to begin by discussing the question: Just who belongs to exactly what? The third and central section of this article will treat what is generally considered to be the central [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|concept}} and contribution of the [[Kyoto School]], namely, their [[ideas]] of “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | After discussing the ostensible contrast between “[[Western]] being” and “Eastern [[nothingness]],” and after [[looking at]] some of the Eastern sources of the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], I will discuss the topological, [[dialectical]], {{Wiki|phenomenological}} and [[existential]] [[philosophies]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] developed by Nishida Kitarō, [[Tanabe]] Hajime, [[Nishitani Keiji]], and most recently by [[Ueda]] Shizuteru (b. 1926). The fourth section will address the {{Wiki|political}} [[controversy]] surrounding the wartime writings and [[activities]] of the [[Kyoto School]]. The first wave of [[attention]] paid to the [[Kyoto School]] in the [[West]] in the 1980s largely ignored the {{Wiki|political}} [[debate]] that had long surrounded the School in [[Japan]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | While this lacuna in [[Western]] {{Wiki|scholarship}} was amended in the 1990s, notably with the publication of Rude Awakenings: [[Zen]], the [[Kyoto School]] and the Question of [[Nationalism]] (Heisig/Maraldo 1994), the {{Wiki|political}} ventures and misadventures of the [[Kyoto School]] remain a highly contentious [[subject]] (see Maraldo 2006 and Goto-Jones 2008). In the final section of this article I will return to the question of the cross-cultural legacy of the [[Kyoto School]] as a group of thinkers that stood between—or perhaps moved beyond—East and [[West]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 2. {{Wiki|Identity}} and Membership: Who Belongs to What? | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
2.1 A History of External Naming | 2.1 A History of External Naming | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | There has been considerable [[discussion]] surrounding the question of how to define the [[Kyoto School]], and who to include as its members. By all accounts Nishida Kitarō is the School's originator. Yet it was never his [[intention]] to institute a “school” based on his [[own]] [[thought]]; in fact he is reported to have always encouraged {{Wiki|independent}} [[thinking]] in his students. Moreover, unlike [[Plato's]] {{Wiki|Academy}} or the Frankfurt School's Institute for {{Wiki|Social}} Research, the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers never founded an {{Wiki|academic}} institution or formed an official [[organization]]. | |
+ | |||
+ | Their association was initially based merely on the fact that they studied and [[taught]] at [[Kyoto University]] and developed their [[thinking]] under the influence of Nishida as well as in {{Wiki|dialogue}} and [[debate]] with him and with one another. Indeed the [[name]] “[[Kyoto School]]” only came into use by the “members” themselves much later, when at all. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Names do not only tell us who or what something is; they also tell us who or what something is not. Definitions not only seek to reveal an internal [[essence]]; they also draw a line of demarcation between inside and outside. It is thus not surprising that names and definitions often have their origin in labels appended from without. These labels may subsequently degenerate into stereotypes; or, conversely, they may be positively appropriated and redefined by the group itself. Both of these {{Wiki|processes}} can be seen in the history of the “[[Kyoto School]].” | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | The [[name]] “[[Kyoto School]],” in fact, originated from without; or, more precisely {{Wiki|speaking}}, it originated from the fringes of the School itself. Tosaka Jun (1900–1945), a [[student]] of Nishida's and Tanabe's, coined the expression in 1932 in reference to Nishida, [[Tanabe]] and Miki Kiyoshi (1897–1945) as purportedly representative of the {{Wiki|epitome}} of “bourgeois [[philosophy]] in [[Japan]]” (see Heisig 2001, 4). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | Tosaka's [[own]] developing [[thought]] had an explicitly {{Wiki|materialist}} and [[Marxist]] orientation, and in his article he criticized the School as promulgating a bourgeois [[idealism]] that ignores material historical [[conditions]] and issues of {{Wiki|social}} praxis. Tosaka's critique had an impact on the subsequent [[development]] of the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's [[philosophies]], and ironically Tosaka himself is today considered by some to belong, together with Miki, to the “left wing” of the [[Kyoto School]] (see Hattori 2004). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | The second significant [[moment]] in the naming (or “labeling”) of the [[Kyoto School]] came more clearly from without, and in an even more {{Wiki|politically}} charged context. As Nishitani was to recollect years later: “The [[name]] ‘[[Kyoto School]]’ is a [[name]] journalists used in [[connection]] with discussions that friends of mine and I held immediately before and during the [[war]]” (NKC XI, 207; see Heisig 2001, 277). | |
− | + | Nishitani is referring here to a series of symposia that addressed the question of the meaning and [[direction]] of the {{Wiki|Pacific War}} and another symposium on the question of “[[overcoming]] modernity.” These controversial symposia will be discussed in subsection 4.3 of this article. In his retrospective comments, penned in 1977, Nishitani goes on to say that by that time the [[name]] “[[Kyoto School]]” had come to be used by [[Americans]] and others to “indicate purely a school of [[thought]].” | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | Another criterion that could be used to define the School is an essentially ambivalent attitude toward Western modernity (or toward modernization as Westernization). A critical stance toward a unilateral globalization of Western modernity, a stance which at the same time accepts in part its unavoidability and in some respects even affirms its necessity, gave rise to the idea of | + | Since the 1970s the [[name]] “[[Kyoto School]]” has gradually recovered its underlying [[philosophical]] ring, which for several decades in [[Japan]] (especially outside of {{Wiki|Kyoto}}) had been drowned out by its {{Wiki|political}} overtones. This recovery happened first of all in the [[West]], where [[scholars]] neglected the {{Wiki|political}} controversies in their {{Wiki|enthusiastic}} {{Wiki|reception}} of the School's [[philosophies]] of [[religion]]. |
+ | |||
+ | While the {{Wiki|political}} controversies returned with a vengeance to [[Western]] {{Wiki|academia}} a couple of decades later, in a kind of {{Wiki|pendulum}} swing to the hypercritical, the initial positive [[attention]] from the [[West]] had by then helped to rehabilitate the image of the [[Kyoto School]] back home in [[Japan]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Fujita]] Masakatsu suggests that the question of defining the [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] of the [[Kyoto School]] has often been a more pressing issue for [[Western]] [[scholars]] than for the [[Japanese]] themselves. He speculates that there are two [[reasons]] for this. One is that the [[Kyoto School]] never really had any noteworthy competing schools of original [[thought]] within [[Japan]] with which to contrast itself, and over against which to explicitly define its [[own]] [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | The second [[reason]] is that, while [[Westerners]] tend to draw out and focus on the shared general [[characteristics]] of the School's thinkers, usually in contrast with the general [[characteristics]] of [[Western]] [[thought]], for [[Japanese]] [[scholars]] of the [[Kyoto School]] the differences between the various thinkers often appear in sharper relief than do their shared commonalities ([[Fujita]] 2001, ii). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In any case, just as the formation of the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's [[ideas]] took place between [[Western]] and Eastern horizons of [[thought]], so has the [[scholarly]] study and, to some extent, even the defining of the [[Kyoto School]] taken place between [[scholars]] in [[Japan]] on the one hand and those in {{Wiki|Europe}} and [[North America]] on the other. Since one of the common [[characteristics]] of the [[Kyoto School]] [[philosophers]] is their attempt to set [[Japan]] and their [[own]] [[thought]] in the context of the wider [[world]], it is fitting that, with the increasingly international study of the [[Kyoto School]], their [[thought]] is finally becoming what it always intended to be, namely, “[[Japanese philosophy]] in the [[world]]” (see Heisig 2004; Fujita/Davis 2005; Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 2.2 The Question of [[Definition]] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | At the start of the twenty-first century, two important volumes appeared in [[Japan]] with the [[name]] “[[Kyoto School]]” in their titles: The [[Philosophy]] of the [[Kyoto School]], edited by [[Fujita]] Masakatsu (2001), which consists of an {{Wiki|anthology}} of texts by eight [[Kyoto School]] thinkers together with an essay on each one by a contemporary [[scholar]]; and The [[Thought]] of the [[Kyoto School]], edited by Ōhashi Ryōsuke (2004), which contains five {{Wiki|essays}} detailing the controversial history of the [[name]] “[[Kyoto School]]” as well as seven {{Wiki|essays}} on potential contributions of their [[thought]] to various fields of contemporary [[philosophy]]. While the two [[books]] complement one other in many respects, they nevertheless suggest somewhat different approaches to defining the school. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Fujita]] agrees with Takeda Atsushi's working [[definition]] of the [[Kyoto School]] as: “the [[intellectual]] network that was centered on Nishida and [[Tanabe]], and mutually formed by those who were directly influenced in both a personal and [[scholarly]] manner by them” ([[Fujita]] 2001, ii and 234–35). | ||
+ | |||
+ | Accordingly, Fujita's [[book]] features such thinkers as Tosaka and Miki, as well as more unanimously accepted figures such as Hisamatsu Shinichi (1889–1980) and Nishitani. As [[Fujita]] points out, the relatively open [[definition]] of the [[Kyoto School]] as such a [[scholarly]] and {{Wiki|interpersonal}} “network” has the advantage of highlighting the mutuality of the flow of influence between its members, as well as the fact that “membership” in the unofficial group did not preclude serious disagreement with the [[thought]] of Nishida or [[Tanabe]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | While critical exchanges did sometimes lead to severed personal relations (Nishida and [[Tanabe]] infamously stopped {{Wiki|speaking}} to one another), this was not always the case (Nishitani and Tosaka remained on good personal terms despite their {{Wiki|political}} and [[philosophical]] differences). | ||
+ | |||
+ | And in either case mutual [[criticism]] was [[philosophically]] taken seriously, and it frequently provided impetus to further developments in each member's [[thought]]. In this [[sense]], according to [[Fujita]], an [[acceptance]] of mutual [[criticism]] could well be considered one of the [[defining characteristics]] of the School. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | One point made by Tosaka early on, a point often repeated today, is that without Tanabe's critical appropriation of Nishida's [[thought]] there would be no [[tradition]] of the [[Kyoto School]]; we would have only successors of “Nishida [[Philosophy]]” and not a genuine school of mutually related yet {{Wiki|independent}} thinkers. The question remains, however, just how {{Wiki|independent}} a thinker can be with [[respect]] to Nishida's [[thought]] and still be considered a member of the School. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | For even when subsequent figures in the School sharply questioned certain aspects of Nishida's [[thought]], they tended at the same time to appropriate and creatively develop other shared [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] and motifs. (A {{Wiki|movement}} of self-critical [[development]] can in fact be seen in the ceaseless progression of Nishida's [[own]] [[thinking]]. Nishida considered himself to be a “miner” who never managed to stay put in one place long enough to “refine the ore” he had unearthed.) | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Hence the [[Kyoto School]], perhaps like any vibrant school of [[thought]], should be seen as a cluster of original thinkers who, while not uncritically subscribing to any prescribed {{Wiki|dogma}}, nevertheless came to share, and [[debate]], a number of common motifs as well as basic [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] and {{Wiki|terminology}}. As we shall see, the most fundamental of their shared and disputed [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] is that of “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]],” a {{Wiki|concept}} that has, in fact, most often been used as a thematic axis for defining the School. | ||
+ | |||
+ | In contrast to [[Fujita]], Ōhashi explicitly questions the appropriateness of defining the [[Kyoto School]] merely in terms of a network of personal and [[scholarly]] relations. According to Ōhashi, in order for a group of thinkers to [[form]] a genuine “school” of [[philosophy]], “there must be the common possession or formation of a [[thought]]” (Ōhashi 2004, 9). For Ōhashi, this common [[thought]] of the [[Kyoto School]] is that of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], and he accordingly suggests the following as a [[definition]] of the School: “a group of [[philosophers]] spanning several generations who developed their [[thought]] in several areas of [[philosophy]] with the [[idea]] of ‘[[nothingness]]’ as a basis” (ibid., 10; see Ōhashi 2001, 13). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | While he does include Hattori Kenji's essay on the “left wing of the [[Kyoto School]]” as the opening [[chapter]] of his The [[Thought]] of the [[Kyoto School]], previously Ōhashi explicitly excluded Miki from the School on account of his principally Marxists orientations (Ōhashi 1990, 12). (We might note here in passing that, in his major later period work, The [[Logic]] of [[Imagination]], Miki does affirm the Nishida inspired [[idea]] that “[[nothingness]] is what {{Wiki|transcends}} the [[subjective]] and the [[objective]] and envelopes them” (quoted in [[Fujita]] 2011, 315).) | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Among [[Western]] [[scholars]], John Maraldo has most thoroughly probed the question of [[Kyoto School]] [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] and membership. He isolates six criteria that [[scholars]] have used to include and exclude thinkers from the [[Kyoto School]]: | ||
+ | |||
+ | (1) [[connection]] with Nishida; | ||
+ | (2) association with [[Kyoto University]]; | ||
+ | (3) stance toward [[Japanese]] and Eastern [[intellectual]] [[traditions]]; | ||
+ | (4) stance toward the {{Wiki|interrelated}} matters of [[Marxism]], the {{Wiki|nation}} [[state]], and the {{Wiki|Pacific War}}; | ||
+ | (5) stance toward [[Buddhism]] and toward [[religion]] in general; and | ||
+ | (6) stance toward the notion of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. Maraldo shows how each one of these criteria have been used in various ways, [[consciously]] or {{Wiki|unconsciously}}, since the 1930s to either promote the [[philosophical]] significance or disparage the {{Wiki|political}} ideology of the [[Kyoto School]] (Maraldo 2005, 33–38). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | I would add two more related and {{Wiki|interrelated}} criteria. One is an [[essentially]] ambivalent stance (i.e., neither simple rejection nor simple [[acceptance]]) toward {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} and the [[West]] in general. For example, Nishida and others undertake a critical {{Wiki|reception}} of [[Western]] {{Wiki|ontology}} in order to develop an Eastern meontology or “[[logic]] of [[nothingness]],” and attempt to combine a [[Western]] “[[logic]] of things” with an Eastern “[[logic]] of [[heart-mind]].” I will discuss such issues in section 3 of this article. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Another criterion that could be used to define the School is an [[essentially]] ambivalent [[attitude]] toward [[Western]] modernity (or toward [[modernization]] as Westernization). A critical stance toward a unilateral globalization of [[Western]] modernity, a stance which at the same time accepts in part its unavoidability and in some respects even affirms its necessity, gave rise to the [[idea]] of “[[overcoming]] modernity”—an [[overcoming]] that would take place not by retreating from [[Western]] modernity, but by going through and beyond it. | ||
+ | |||
+ | This going through and beyond, moreover, would not simply be a {{Wiki|matter}} of going further down the road of linear progress; it would entail a [[Wikipedia:Hermeneutics|hermeneutical]] as well as ultimately a (me)ontological and [[existential]] re-gress, a radical “step back.” For the [[Kyoto School]], a critical and creative retrieval of the [[traditions]] of the [[East]], those of [[East Asian Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]] in particular, is [[thought]] to enable the radical [[religious]] and [[philosophical]] “trans-descendence” necessary to move through and beyond the limits and problems of [[Western]] modernity. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | This [[idea]] of “[[overcoming]] modernity” has proven to be both one of the more stimulating and one of the more controversial aspects of their [[thought]]. For some it promises to contribute an important {{Wiki|East Asian}} {{Wiki|perspective}} to the current [[debates]] over postmodernism in [[philosophy]] and postcolonialism in {{Wiki|culture}} studies. Yet because the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's [[ideas]] of “[[overcoming]] modernity” developed in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with their wartime {{Wiki|political}} theories, theories which typically saw the {{Wiki|nation}} of [[Japan]] as playing a key role in the historical {{Wiki|movement}} through and beyond [[Western]] modernity, it has also proven to be one of the more often criticized aspects of their [[thought]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | (It is noteworthy in this regard that contemporary [[Japanese]] epigones of ([[Western]]) postmodernism have for the most part eschewed making the [[connection]] between their adoption of recent [[Western]] self-criticism of modernity/Eurocentrism and the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's earlier critique of these.) In any case, it is true that even after the [[Kyoto School]] ceased formulating the [[idea]] of [[overcoming]] modernity in {{Wiki|political}} terms, the [[idea]] [[lives]] on in their postwar [[philosophies]] of [[religion]] and {{Wiki|culture}}. Hence, a radical problematization of [[Western]] modernity can be considered an important aspect of their [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] as a school of [[thought]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Another significant [[Western]] contributor to the question of the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] is James Heisig, who succeeded Jan Van Bragt as the head of the Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}} in [[Nagoya]], an institute which has for several decades now been at the center of international research on the [[Kyoto School]]. In his [[book]], [[Philosophers]] of [[Nothingness]]: An Essay on the [[Kyoto School]], Heisig suggests that we follow the lead of Takeuchi Yoshinori (1913–2002) and define the School by “triangulating” it around the three leading figures of Nishida, [[Tanabe]], and Nishitani (Heisig 2001, 3–7 and 275–78). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | It is indeed these three figures that [[form]] the core of what has become known as the [[Kyoto School]], and in this article I will accordingly focus my [[attention]] primarily on them, if also at times on [[Ueda]] Shizuteru as the current leading figure of the School. It should nevertheless be kept in [[mind]] that these are only three or four of a much wider group of original thinkers, some squarely within and some more or less on the {{Wiki|periphery}} of the [[Kyoto School]]. | ||
+ | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
2.3 Members and Associates | 2.3 Members and Associates | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | Yet we appear to be at a turning point in the history of the Kyoto School, as is reflected in current retrospective attempts to define it. With Ueda's and then Hase's retirements from Kyoto University, on the one hand, and with the creation in 1996 of a Department of the History of Japanese Philosophy at Kyoto University (see the website listed below) under the head of Fujita Masakatsu and now Uehara Mayuko on the other, the Kyoto School is becoming as much an object of scholarship as it is a living tradition. However, as with most schools of philosophy, the line between critical scholarship and creative development is hardly a clear one, and in practice the retrospective study of the Kyoto School often blends together with its further unfolding as a vibrant school of thought. | + | Ōhashi Ryōsuke's {{Wiki|thesis}}, advanced already in his landmark [[German]] {{Wiki|anthology}}, [[Die]] Philosophie der Kyōto-Schule (1990, revised edition 2012), is that the [[Kyoto School]] should be understood as a group of thinkers involved in a pluralistic yet cooperative and sustained attempt to think on the basis of an [[idea]] of “[[nothingness]]” or “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]].” |
+ | |||
+ | This distinguishes their [[thought]] from that of [[traditional]] [[Western]] onto-logy based on the {{Wiki|concept}} of “being.” With this [[definition]] in [[mind]], Ōhashi lists the central members of the [[Kyoto School]] according to generation as follows: Nishida and [[Tanabe]] make up the first generation; Hisamatsu, Nishitani, Kōsaka Masaaki (1900–1969), Shimomura Toratarō (1900–1995), Kōyama Iwao (1905–1993), and Suzuki Shigetaka (1907–1988) make up the second generation; and Takeuchi Yoshinori (1913–2002), Tsujimura Kōichi (1922–2010), and [[Ueda]] Shizuteru make up the third generation. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Elsewhere he also suggests that the {{Wiki|psychologist}} Kimura Bin (b. 1931) could be considered part of the third generation of the School, particularly if we shift the criterion of [[definition]] from {{Wiki|interpersonal}} relations to a genealogy of [[thought]] (Ōhashi 2004, 9). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Of the third generation, [[Ueda]] Shizuteru, who has done extensive original work on {{Wiki|Meister Eckhart}}, [[Zen]], and Nishida, is considered by most to be the central figure. Tsujimura Kōichi, who studied under [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] as well as under Hisamatsu and Nishitani, has provocatively and influentially written on Heidegger's [[thought]] from a [[Zen]] and [[Kyoto School]] {{Wiki|perspective}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Abe Masao (1915–2006), a former [[student]] of Hisamatsu's, is an important representative of the [[Kyoto School]] and contributor to inter-religious {{Wiki|dialogue}} in [[North America]], although he is less well known in [[Japan]] itself. If we were to view the [[Kyoto School]] as living {{Wiki|past}} its third generation, Ōhashi Ryōsuke (b. 1944), a prolific [[philosopher]] in his [[own]] right, whose works in both [[Japanese]] and [[German]] address a broad range of [[philosophical]] issues, would undoubtedly count as a central figure of its fourth generation. Other recent affiliates of the School, who could be seen as belonging to its fourth generation, include Hase Shōtō, Horio Tsutomu, Ōmine Akira, [[Fujita]] Masakatsu, [[Mori]] Tetsurō, [[Kawamura]] Eiko, Matsumura Hideo, Nakaoka Narifumi, Okada Katsuaki, Kosaka Kunitsugu, and Keta Masako. If the School shows promise of living on to {{Wiki|future}} generations, it is with young [[scholars]] such as Akitomi Katsuya, Minobe Hitoshi, Itabashi Yūjin, and Sugimoto Kōichi, as well as with a handful of non-Japanese [[philosophers]] who have studied with members of the third and fourth generations of the School. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Yet we appear to be at a turning point in the history of the [[Kyoto School]], as is reflected in current retrospective attempts to define it. With Ueda's and then Hase's retirements from [[Kyoto University]], on the one hand, and with the creation in 1996 of a Department of the History of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] at [[Kyoto University]] (see the website listed below) under the head of [[Fujita]] Masakatsu and now Uehara Mayuko on the other, the [[Kyoto School]] is becoming as much an [[object]] of {{Wiki|scholarship}} as it is a living [[tradition]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | However, as with most schools of [[philosophy]], the line between critical {{Wiki|scholarship}} and creative [[development]] is hardly a clear one, and in practice the retrospective study of the [[Kyoto School]] often blends together with its further unfolding as a vibrant school of [[thought]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | It is also important to point out that today in [[Japan]] the [[Kyoto School]] is not only studied in {{Wiki|Kyoto}}. Since the [[appearance]] of Tokyo-based [[philosopher]] [[Nakamura]] Yūjiō's first [[book]] on Nishida in 1983, Nishida and the [[Kyoto School]] have steadily begun to receive serious [[attention]] once again from [[scholars]] and students in areas of [[Japan]] outside of {{Wiki|Kyoto}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Worth special mention in this regard is Kosaka Kunitsugu, whose lucid and prolific {{Wiki|scholarship}} on Nishida and others has done a great deal for the sympathetic yet sober textual analysis of the [[Kyoto School]]. The creation of the Nishida [[Philosophy]] Association in 2004 (see the website listed below) has helped inaugurate a new {{Wiki|era}} of cooperative exchange between [[scholars]] from various areas of [[Japan]] as well as from abroad. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | To return to the question of membership, [[consideration]] should also be given to those who could be referred to as “related thinkers” or “associate members” of the [[Kyoto School]]. The widest understandings (or misunderstandings[3]) of the [[Kyoto School]] include in it a number of thinkers who have a more or less peripheral [[relation]] to the inner circle of the School. | ||
+ | |||
+ | On the one hand, there is the case of the well-known [[Zen]] figure, [[D. T. Suzuki]] (Suzuki [[Daisetsu]]) (1870–1966). Suzuki maintained a long personal relationship with Nishida since their days as schoolmates. | ||
+ | |||
+ | He not only helped introduce the young Nishida to the practice of [[Zen]], his articulation of [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhist]] [[thought]] is also [[acknowledged]] by Nishida as having influenced the formation of certain key [[ideas]] in his last essay on the [[philosophy]] of [[religion]]. But Suzuki—who is justifiably famous in his [[own]] right for, among other things, helping introduce [[Zen]] to the West—was neither trained as a [[philosopher]] nor was he associated with [[Kyoto University]]; and thus he is perhaps best [[thought]] of as a “closely related thinker” to the School. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Then there are the cases of [[Watsuji]] Tetsurō (1889–1960) and Kuki Shūzō (1888–1941). Both of these [[philosophers]] were brought to [[Kyoto University]] by Nishida, and both developed [[philosophies]] which were more or less influenced by Nishida's [[thought]] (see Maraldo 2005, 34 and 52). And yet, both their [[thought]] and their [[activities]] remained too {{Wiki|independent}} to count them among the inner circle of the School. | ||
+ | |||
+ | It should be kept in [[mind]], however, that these two “associates” in particular are first rate [[philosophers]] in their [[own]] right, whose original work outshines that of many of the less original though full-fledged members of the School. Watsuji's {{Wiki|novel}} {{Wiki|theory}} of “{{Wiki|culture}} and climate” (fūdo), together with his major work on the [[ethics]] of “betweenness” (aidagara), and Kuki's combination of [[logical]] rigor and [[existential]] [[insight]] in his major writings on the problem of contingency, together with his provocative works on [[Japanese]] aesthetics (notably his [[Wikipedia:Hermeneutics|hermeneutical]] [[Wikipedia:Phenomenology (philosophy)|phenomenology]] of “iki”), have each made lasting contributions to [[philosophy]] and are worthy of international [[scholarly]] [[attention]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Finally, there is the {{Wiki|matter}} of thinkers who have developed their [[ideas]] more or less under the influence of Nishida and other members of the [[Kyoto School]]. A complete list of this group of “influenced thinkers” would be long, but it would include such names as [[Takahashi]] Satomi, Takizawa Katsumi, Mutai Risaku, Yuasa Yasuo, Kimura Bin, Sakabe Megumi, and [[Nakamura]] Yūjirō. | ||
+ | |||
+ | A number of non-philosophers, such as the world-famous {{Wiki|architect}} Andō Tadao (Tadao Ando), who designed the {{Wiki|Ishikawa}} [[Nishida Kitaro]] Museum of [[Philosophy]] (see the website listed below), have also been influenced by Nishida and the [[Kyoto School]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 3. [[Absolute]] [[Nothingness]]: Giving [[Philosophical]] [[Form]] to the [[Formless]] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Having discussed issues of [[definition]] and membership of the [[Kyoto School]], we are now prepared to pursue the question of what unifies their [[thought]] as a school of [[philosophy]]. I will here follow the suggestion of Ōhashi, Nishitani, and other representatives of the [[Kyoto School]] itself, and focus on the shared—and at times disputed—idea of “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]]” (zettai-mu).[4] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 3.1 [[Western]] Being vs. Eastern [[Nothingness]]? {{Wiki|Ontology}} vs. Meontology? | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Nishitani wrote the following with regard to Nishida and [[Tanabe]]: “[Their] [[philosophies]] share a {{Wiki|distinctive}} and common basis that sets them apart from [[traditional]] {{Wiki|Western philosophy}}: [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. … Clearly the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] came to [[awareness]] in the [[spirituality]] of the [[East]]; but the fact that it has also been posited as a foundation for [[philosophical]] [[thought]] represents a new step virtually without counterpart in the history of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}}” (NKC IX, 225–26; Nishitani 1991, 161). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | “First [[philosophy]]” in the [[Western]] [[tradition]] is {{Wiki|ontology}}, which asks the question of “being qua being,” and tends to answer this question either in terms of the most [[universal]] “being-ness” or in terms of the “[[highest]] being.” For {{Wiki|Aristotle}}, the [[essence]] of being was “[[substance]],” ambiguously [[thought]] either as the particular ({{Wiki|Socrates}}) or the concrete [[universal]] [[form]] ([[human being]]), and the [[highest]] being was the “unmoved mover.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | {{Wiki|Greek}} {{Wiki|ontology}} later influenced the [[Christian]] {{Wiki|theological}} [[tradition]] to think of [[God]] as the “[[highest]] being,” such that the dual threads of the [[Western]] [[tradition]] as a whole took shape as what [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] calls “onto-theology.” Hence, the fundamental [[philosophical]] question of the onto-theological {{Wiki|mainstream}} of the [[West]] is, “What is being?” On the other hand, the counter-question which the [[Kyoto School]] finds in the [[East]] is, “What is [[nothingness]]?” In place of an {{Wiki|ontology}}, first [[philosophy]] in the [[East]] is more often a “meontology”: a [[philosophy]] of [[non-being]] or [[nothingness]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Perhaps we should say “mu-logy” rather than “meontology”; for, strictly {{Wiki|speaking}}, the {{Wiki|Greek}} meon, “[[non-being]],” should be translated into [[Japanese]] as hi-u. What I am translating as “[[nothingnesss]],” mu, is written with a single [[character]] rather than as a {{Wiki|negation}} (hi) of being (u). This is crucial since the [[nothingness]] with which they are concerned is not the [[simple negation]] or privation of being. It is closer to what [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] means by “being.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Attentive to what he calls the “[[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] difference” between being (das Sein) and [[beings]] (das Seiende), [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] notes that with [[respect]] to [[beings]], understood as {{Wiki|determinate}} things, being can only appear as “no-thing.” We fail to attend to the no-thing of being when we think only of things, and especially when we think of [[thinking]] as a mere calculation of {{Wiki|predetermined}} [[beings]]. [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] thus calls “the nothing” (das Nichts) the “[[veil]] of being.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Being cannot but appear to us as nothing, insofar as we know only of [[beings]]. Yet it is das Sein or das Nichts which grants an open place, a clearing (Lichtung), for [[beings]] to show themselves in the first place. But this clearing lets [[beings]] be by withdrawing itself from view. Just as “[[nature]] (phusis) loves to hide” ({{Wiki|Heraclitus}}), being lets [[beings]] come to presence by itself withdrawing into absence or self-concealment (see [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] 1975, Vol. 9, 103–22; and Vol. 65, 246–47). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Tanabe]] studied with [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] in the early 1920s. (In fact, upon returning to [[Japan]] in 1924, [[Tanabe]] was the first [[scholar]] in the [[world]] to write an article on Heidegger's [[thought]].) When he later wrote the following, [[Tanabe]] no [[doubt]] had Heidegger's 1929 “What is [[Metaphysics]]?” lecture in [[mind]]: “All [[science]] needs to take some [[entity]] or other as its [[object]] of study. The point of [[contact]] is always in being, not in nothing. The [[discipline]] that has to do with [[nothingness]] is [[philosophy]]” (THZ VI, 156; see Heisig 2001, 121). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] was of course not the first [[Western]] [[philosopher]] to ask after that which is radically other than [[beings]], or even “beyond being” as such.[5] For example, [[Tanabe]] could have also found support for the [[idea]] that [[philosophy]] investigates [[nothingness]] in the following passage from [[Wikipedia:Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel|Hegel]]: “Das Erste der Philosophie aber ist, das [[absolute]] Nichts zu erdenken” [Yet the first task of [[philosophy]] is to [[conceive]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]] (quoted from [[Hegel's]] “Glauben und Wissen” in Ōhashi 1984, 203). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The [[Kyoto School]] might even be [[thought]] of as recovering a suggestion from one of the first Presocratic [[philosophers]], {{Wiki|Anaximander}}: namely, to think finite [[beings]] as [[determinations]], or delimitations, of “the indefinite” or “the [[unlimited]]” (to apeiron). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Moreover, as [[Kyoto School]] thinkers frequently do point out, [[Christian]] negative {{Wiki|theologians}} and [[mystics]], most notably {{Wiki|Meister Eckhart}}, at times make use of the notion of “the nothing” to refer to that which {{Wiki|transcends}} all [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] and all oppositions. For [[Wikipedia: Meister Eckhart|Eckhart]], “nothing” (niht) was one way of indicating the “Godhead” (gōtheit) beyond “[[God]]” delimited as a personal being (see Eckehart 1963, 328). Niht here is an expression, at the limits of [[language]], which attempts to indicate “the [[nothingness]] of indistinct fullness from which flow … all oppositions and relations” (Schürmann 1978, 168). | ||
+ | |||
+ | [[Wikipedia: Meister Eckhart|Eckhart]] speaks of a [[breakthrough]], not only beyond the [[ego]], but also beyond [[God]] Himself, a [[breakthrough]], that is, to an abyssal Godhead understood as “the [[silent]] desert into which no {{Wiki|distinction}} ever gazed, of Father, Son, or {{Wiki|Holy}} [[Ghost]]” (Eckehart 1963, 316). Analogously, Nishida writes that “when we truly enter thoroughly into the [[consciousness]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], there is neither I nor [[God]]” (NKZ V, 182; see Nishida 1958, 137). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Nishitani affirms [[Wikipedia: Meister Eckhart|Eckhart's]] intimations of a Godhead of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], even though he notes that this is “markedly distant from [[orthodox]] [[Christian]] [[faith]],” which limits the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[nothingness]] to the [[relative]] [[nothingness]] expressed in the nihilum of creatio ex nihilo, that is, to the [[absolute]] privation of being out of which the [[highest]] being creates lesser [[beings]] (NKC X, 75; Nishitani 1982, 66; also see NKC VII). Yet Nishitani's [[student]] and [[Wikipedia: Meister Eckhart|Eckhart]] [[scholar]] [[Ueda]] Shizuteru, despite profound [[appreciation]] for [[Wikipedia: Meister Eckhart|Eckhart's]] [[thought]] and its [[nearness]] to [[Zen]], argues in the end that [[Wikipedia: Meister Eckhart|Eckhart's]] [[nothingness]], like that of negative {{Wiki|theology}} in general, still points to an inexpressibly higher being (see USS VIII, 146). | ||
+ | |||
+ | Critically adapting Heidegger's expression, we might say that the nothing is still understood as “the [[veil]]” of this inexpressibly higher being. Both Nishitani and [[Ueda]] ultimately look to [[Zen]] for a [[nothingness]] so [[absolute]] that, in thoroughly negating any traces of [[opposition]] to [[beings]] (i.e., as a higher being transcending [[worldly]] [[beings]]), it is {{Wiki|paradoxically}} found fully in the concrete facts and [[activities]] of the here and now (see USS VIII, 5ff.). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Ōhashi stresses, however, that neither the [[Buddhist tradition]] nor the [[Kyoto School]] should be [[thought]] of as having a patent on the radical “[[thinking]] of [[nothingness]].” In fact, he argues, “this [[thought]] slowly came to the fore within {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} itself,” a process that indeed set the stage for [[Kyoto School]] contributions to contemporary [[philosophy]] (Ōhashi 2004, 12–13). | ||
+ | |||
+ | Nishitani had already explored a number of resonant notions of [[nothingness]], not only in the {{Wiki|Neoplatonic}} and [[Christian]] [[mystical]] [[traditions]], but also in 19th and 20th century [[Western]] [[philosophers]] such as [[Nietzsche]] and [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] (see NKC VIII; Nishitani 1990). | ||
+ | |||
+ | And yet, here again Nishitani finds residues of an [[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] bias, where a kind of “[[relative]] [[nothingness]]” is posited as either a [[simple negation]] of or as a [[veil]] for being. Nishitani ultimately concludes that [[Nietzsche]] succeeded only in expressing a “standpoint of [[relative]] [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]”; and even in [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], he critically suggests, “traces of the [[representation]] of [[nothingness]] as some ‘thing’ that is [[nothingness]] still remain” (NKC X, 75 and [[108]]; Nishitani 1982, 66 and 96).[6] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In any case, it is fair to say that the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers generally consider the purest sources for the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] to lie in the [[traditions]] of the [[East]]. Hisamatsu went so far as to speak of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] as “{{Wiki|oriental}} [[nothingness]]” (Hisamatsu 1960); though it is important to bear in [[mind]] that his claim is that this [[idea]] was first clearly discovered in the [[traditions]] of [[East]]. [[Absolute]] [[nothingness]] is by no means only relevant to Eastern cultures, anymore than in 1500 CE the [[earth]] was only round in the [[West]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Moreover, if the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] “came to [[awareness]] in the [[spirituality]] of the [[East]],” as Nishitani says, the [[philosophy]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] is generally considered to be the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's [[own]] contribution to the contemporary [[world]] of [[thought]] opened up by the meeting of [[East]] and [[West]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Nishida—who could hardly be accused of underestimating what [[Japan]] had to learn from [[Western]] philosophy—also spoke at times in very general terms of Eastern [[nothingness]] in contrast with [[Western]] being. In his essay, “The Types of {{Wiki|Culture}} of the Classical Periods of [[East]] and [[West]] Seen from a [[Metaphysical]] {{Wiki|Perspective}},” he wrote: “How then are we to distinguish between the types of {{Wiki|culture}} of the [[West]] and [[East]] from a [[metaphysical]] point of view? I think we can do this by dividing them into that [i.e., the {{Wiki|culture}} of the [[West]]] which considers the ground of [[reality]] to be being, and that [i.e., the {{Wiki|culture}} of the [[East]]] which considers this ground to be [[nothingness]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | In {{Wiki|Greek philosophy}}, he goes on to say, “that which has [[form]] and [[determination]] was regarded as the real”; or even, as in {{Wiki|Plato}}, [[reality]], that which has true being, was understood as the [[Forms]]. {{Wiki|Judeo-Christian}} {{Wiki|culture}}, however radically different in various ways it was from {{Wiki|Greek}} {{Wiki|culture}}, and despite negative theology's indications of a [[Deus]] absconditus as a kind of [[nothingness]], nevertheless primarily considered the [[person]] of [[God]] as “the most {{Wiki|perfect}} being” to be the basis of [[reality]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | In radical contrast to both the {{Wiki|Greek}} and {{Wiki|Judeo-Christian}} origins of {{Wiki|Western culture}}, [[Indian]] {{Wiki|culture}}, like that of [[China]] and [[Japan]], took “the profoundest [[idea]] of [[nothingness]] as its basis” (NKZ VII, 429–33; see Nishida 1970, 237–40). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In the closing lines of the preface to his 1926 [[book]], From That Which Acts to That Which Sees, a [[book]] many [[scholars]] view as the beginning of “Nishida [[Philosophy]]” proper, we find the following famous and programmatic lines: “It goes without saying that there is much to admire, and much to learn from, in the impressive achievements of {{Wiki|Western culture}}, which [[thought form]] as being and the giving of [[form]] as good. | ||
+ | |||
+ | However, does there not lie hidden at the base of our Eastern {{Wiki|culture}}, preserved and passed down by our {{Wiki|ancestors}} for several thousand years, something which sees the [[form]] of the [[formless]] and hears the {{Wiki|voice}} of the voiceless? Our hearts and [[minds]] endlessly seek this something; and it is my wish to provide this quest with a [[philosophical]] foundation” (NKZ IV, 6). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 3.2 The Eastern Background for the [[Idea]] of [[Absolute]] [[Nothingness]] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Before looking more specifically at how Nishida and other members of the [[Kyoto School]] attempt to give [[philosophical]] [[form]] to the [[formless]], it will be helpful to look at some of the threads in Eastern [[traditions]] on which the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers are explicitly and implicitly drawing as they weave their texts on [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Their explicit references are primarily to [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]], especially to the {{Wiki|East Asian}} [[Buddhist schools]] of [[Zen]] (predominantly the [[Rinzai]] [[tradition]] but also notably [[Dōgen]] of [[Sōtō]]) and/or [[Pure Land]] (predominantly [[Shinran's]] [[Shin]]). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The key [[Sanskrit]] term in [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]] here is [[śūnyatā]] (“[[emptiness]]”; [[kū]] in [[Japanese]]). With the noteworthy exception of the later Nishitani, however, the [[Kyoto School]] tends to favor the {{Wiki|Chinese}} glyph mu (“[[nothingness]]”; wu in {{Wiki|Chinese}}), which is found predominantly in [[Zen]], and which reflects the early attempt to “match terms” with [[Daoism]] in the translation and interpretive [[development]] of [[Buddhism in China]]. Let us briefly examine both of these {{Wiki|Asian}} sources for the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's [[philosophies]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], [[śūnyatā]] and wu/mu.[7] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]] [[śūnyatā]] refers first of all to the fact that all things come into being in “[[interdependent origination]]” ([[Sanskrit]]: [[pratītya-samutpāda]]; [[Japanese]]: engi), and they are therefore “[[empty]]” of any {{Wiki|independent}} substantial [[self-nature]] or “[[own-being]]” ([[Sanskrit]]: [[svabhāva]]). This [[thought]] is closely tied to the basic [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|thesis}} of “[[no-self]]” or “[[non-ego]]” ([[Sanskrit]]: [[anātman]]; [[Japanese]]: [[muga]]). | ||
+ | |||
+ | All [[beings]], [[including]] the [[ego]], are interconnected and in flux. {{Wiki|Psychologically}}, [[śūnyatā]] refers also to the releasement from all [[attachment]] to [[beings]], from all [[reification]] and willful appropriation of them. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Such [[attachments]] are both based on and in turn support the primary [[attachment]] to the [[fabricated]] [[ego]], since the [[ego]] both strives to possess and is unwittingly possessed by its [[reification]] of [[beings]]. [[Awakening]] to the [[emptiness of all things]], to their lack of substantial [[own-being]] or egoity ([[Japanese]]: shogyōmuga), thus frees one both from an ego-centered and reified view of things, and from the [[illusion]] of the substantial [[ego]] itself. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | However, if the {{Wiki|movement}} of {{Wiki|negation}} stops here at a one-sided {{Wiki|negation}} of being (i.e., at {{Wiki|negation}} of the {{Wiki|independent}} substantial [[reality]] of things and the [[ego]]), and if the [[idea]] of “[[emptiness]]” is not itself emptied,[8] then we are left either with a {{Wiki|pessimistic}} [[nihilism]] or with an ironically reified view of [[śūnyatā]]. These are what the [[Buddhist tradition]] calls “śūnyatā-sickness” ([[Japanese]]: kūbyō). True [[śūnyatā]] must be understood to dynamically negate the very [[opposition]] of being and ([[relative]]) [[nothingness]] (see [[Nakamura]] 1975, Vol. 1, 278). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Hence, in [[Mahāyāna]] we find an explicit return—through a “great {{Wiki|negation}}” of a reified {{Wiki|misunderstanding}} of being—to a “great [[affirmation]]” of a non-reified [[understanding]] of being. [[Emptiness]] thoroughly understood is nothing separate from or opposed to “being” properly understood. As the often chanted lines of the [[Heart Sutra]] put it: “[[[phenomenal]]] [[form]] is [[emptiness]]; [[emptiness]] is also [[[phenomenal]]] [[form]]; [[emptiness]] is no other than [[form]]; [[form]] is no other than [[emptiness]]” (see Bercholz/Kohn 1993, 155). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The famous [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhist philosopher]] of [[śūnyatā]] [[Nāgārjuna]] (ca. 150–250 CE) went so far as to provocatively [[state]]: “The limits (i.e., [[realm]]) of [[nirvāna]] are the limits of [[samsāra]]. Between the two, also, there is not the slightest difference whatsoever” (Inada 1993, 158). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In other words, [[nirvāna]] is neither a [[Wikipedia:Nihilism|nihilistic]] [[extinction]] of nor a [[transcendent]] escape from the [[phenomenal world]] ([[samsāra]]); it is rather an [[enlightened]] manner of being-in-the-world here and now (see Garfield 1995, 332). This radical reaffirmation of the [[phenomenal world]] was particularly stressed in {{Wiki|East Asian}} developments of [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]], where we find such remarkably affirmative phrases as: “[[true emptiness]], marvelous being” ([[Japanese]]: shinkū-myōu). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In his mature writings Nishitani explicitly employs the [[Mahāyāna]] term [[śūnyatā]] (even though he never disavows the term Nishida coined, “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]]”) in his attempt to think a way beyond both the exacerbated [[attachment]] to being and the reactive [[nihilism]] that together plague the {{Wiki|modern}} [[world]] (see [[Ueda]] 2011a). Nishitani writes as follows: On the one hand, [[śūnyatā]] or [[emptiness]] can be termed “an [[absolute]] negativity, inasmuch as it is a standpoint that has negated and thereby transcended nihility, which was itself the transcendence-through-negation of all being.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | In this [[sense]], “[[emptiness]] can well be described as ‘outside’ of and absolutely ‘other’ than the standpoint shackled to being, provided we avoid the {{Wiki|misconception}} that [[emptiness]] is some ‘thing’ {{Wiki|distinct}} from being and subsisting ‘outside’ it.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | On the other hand, then, [[emptiness]] is truly [[emptiness]] “only when it empties itself even of the standpoint that represents it as some ‘thing’ that is [[emptiness]]. … [[[True emptiness]]] is to be [[realized]] as something united to and self-identical with being” (NKC X, 109–10; Nishitani 1982, 97). Following in the wake of Nishida's topological [[thinking]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] (see subsection 3.3 below), Nishitani also [[thinks]] of [[śūnyatā]] as a “place” or “field” wherein [[beings]] can appear as they truly are in their proper basis or “home-ground” (moto). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | The [[idea]] of a [[nothingness]] that radically {{Wiki|transcends}}, or underlies, both being and its [[simple negation]] can also be traced back to pre-Buddhist {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[thought]]. A recent [[Chinese scholar]] laments the [[philosophical]] [[ambiguity]] [[inherent]] in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[character]] wu ([[nothingness]]). He writes that “in {{Wiki|Chinese}} ‘wu’ can mean both the contrasting pair of ‘you’ [i.e., ‘being’] and the [[metaphysical]] source of both ‘you’ and ‘wu’” (Zhang 2002, 150). | ||
+ | |||
+ | In the {{Wiki|terminology}} of the [[Kyoto School]], the former [[sense]] of wu (mu in [[Japanese]]) is a {{Wiki|matter}} of “[[relative]] [[nothingness]],” while the [[latter]] [[sense]] is akin to what they call “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]].” The [[latter]] [[sense]] of wu is expressed in [[chapter]] 40 of the [[Laozi]] ({{Wiki|Daodejing}}) as follows: “The {{Wiki|myriad}} things under [[heaven]] are generated from being. Being is generated from [[nothingness]] (wu).” | ||
+ | |||
+ | This unnamable [[non-dualistic]] source of all being and [[relative]] [[non-being]] is also referred to as the Way ([[dao]]). Of the [[latter]] it is said, in [[chapter]] 14 of the [[Laozi]]: “It is called the shapeless shape, the image of no-thing” (see Izutsu 2001, 50–51 and 104). It is not hard to link this [[thought]] with Nishida's professed [[intention]] of giving [[philosophical]] foundation to the “[[form]] of the [[formless]]” that lies at the [[heart]] of the [[traditions]] of the [[East]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In the [[Daoist]] [[tradition]] we also find an [[idea]] of [[nothingness]] used in the context of radically emptying the [[mind]] in order to attune the finite [[self]] to the in-finite[9] rhythm of the Way. The [[Zhuangzi]] speaks in this regard of the practice of “sitting down and {{Wiki|forgetting}} everything” and of “being [[empty]] like a [[mirror]]” (see Watson 1968, 90 and 97). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | When [[Zen]] talks of returning to one's “original face before one's [[parents]] were born,” we find the [[Daoist]] [[ideas]] of “{{Wiki|forgetting}} the [[ego]]” and “returning to the [[root]]” linked together with the [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhist]] notion of the “[[original purity of the mind]].” The original [[brightness]] and [[purity of the mind]], which lies hidden beneath the clouds of defiling [[passion]], is also frequently expressed in [[Mahāyāna texts]] with the analogy of a [[mirror]] that is able to spontaneously reflect the [[world]] without [[egoistic]] discriminations. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Zen]] presumably inherits this analogy of the [[original mind]] as [[mirror]] from both [[Mahāyāna]] and [[Daoist]] sources. In the [[traditional]] edition of [[The Platform Sutra of the Sixth Patriarch]], however, all residues of [[dualistic]] discrimination—including those that remain even in the notion of a [[mirror]] that needs to be continually wiped clean of impurities—are swept away in the famous lines: “Originally there is not a single thing” ({{Wiki|Chinese}}: benlai wu-yi-wu; [[Japanese]]: honrai mu-ichi-motsu). | ||
+ | |||
+ | In this quintessential [[Zen]] expression are wedded together the meontological and [[psychological]] [[senses]] of wu/mu: a rejection of an {{Wiki|ontology}} of {{Wiki|independent}} {{Wiki|substances}}, a declaration of an originary (self-negating) [[nothingness]], and an expression of a radical freedom from [[egoistic]] [[attachment]] and freedom for spontaneous {{Wiki|creativity}} and [[compassion]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In [[Zen]] we find the [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhist notion of emptiness]] and the [[Daoist]] notion of [[nothingness]] fully intertwined and developed into a practice of living both completely unattached and completely engaged in the [[world]] of “[[true emptiness]], marvelous being.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | In the famous wu or mu [[kōan]] that opens the [[Gateless Barrier]], [[Wumen]] (Mumon) [[urges]] those who wish to reach [[enlightenment]], that is, those who wish to pass through the “barrier of the gate of [[nothingness]],” to [[concentrate]] their entire [[life force]] on this wu (mu), taking [[care]] to understand it neither as “[[Wikipedia:Nihilism|nihilistic]] [[nothingness]]” nor “in terms of [[being and non-being]]” (Nishimura 1994, 22; see Cleary 1999, 71). | ||
+ | |||
+ | This was the [[kōan]] that Nishida finally passed after nearly a decade of intense practice of [[Zen]] (see Yusa 2002, 45ff.). And as Nishida confided many years later to Nishitani, it was from early on his “impossible [[desire]]” to somehow bring [[Zen]] and [[philosophy]] together (NKZ XIX, 224–25; see Davis 2004b, 256ff.). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 3.3 Nishida's Topology of [[Absolute]] [[Nothingness]] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Besides contrasting [[Western]] being with Eastern [[nothingness]], in his later writings Nishida also at times makes a broad {{Wiki|distinction}} between a [[Western]] “[[logic]] of things” and an Eastern “[[logic]] of the [[heart-mind]] (kokoro).” | ||
+ | |||
+ | While [[Western]] [[thought]] tends to begin with an [[objective]] [[logic]] of {{Wiki|substances}} (be these [[physical]] or [[mental]]), he claims that in [[Buddhism]] one can find the germ of a [[logic]] of the [[heart-mind]], even if [[traditionally]] this remained largely at the level of an expression of personal [[experience]] rather than being fully developed into a genuinely [[philosophical]] [[logic]] (see Nishida 1964, 356). ( | ||
+ | |||
+ | [[Scholars]] of [[Buddhism]] may want to argue that it was Nishida's [[own]] [[knowledge]] of [[Buddhism]] that remained too much at the level of personal [[experience]], rather than the sophisticated teachings of the [[Mādhyamaka]], [[Yogācāra]], [[Tiantai]], and [[Huayan]] [[traditions]] of [[Mahāyāna philosophy]].) | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In any case, in the [[development]] of Nishida's [[thought]], “being” is [[thought]] of in terms of the objectivity of {{Wiki|determinate}} things, “[[relative]] [[nothingness]]” is understood as a mere privation or [[simple negation]] of being, and an enveloping [[sense]] of “[[nothingness]]” is provisionally associated with a kind of [[transcendental]] [[subjectivity]] of [[consciousness]] or the [[heart-mind]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Ultimately, however, Nishida comes to posit [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] as the “place” (basho) that embraces both [[subjective]] (noetic) and [[objective]] (noematic) {{Wiki|dimensions}} of [[reality]]. Thus, he relegates not only privation of being but also [[subjective]] [[nothingness]], in the [[sense]] of the “field of [[consciousness]],” to a type of “[[relative]] [[nothingness]].”[10] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In 1934 Nishida writes: “[[Reality]] is being and at the same time [[nothingness]]; it is being-and-nothingness [u-soku-mu], nothingness-and-being; it is both [[subjective]] and [[objective]], noetic and noematic. | ||
+ | |||
+ | [[Reality]] is the {{Wiki|unity}} of [[subjectivity]] and objectivity, and thus the self-identity of what is absolutely [[contradictory]]. Or rather, it is not that [the separate [[spheres]] of] [[subjectivity]] and objectivity come to unite, and then we first have [[reality]]. [The [[opposition]] of] [[subjectivity]] and objectivity must instead be [[thought]] from out of a dynamically [[dialectical]] [[reality]] that is self-determining” (NKZ VII, 441; see Nishida 1970, 29). | ||
+ | |||
+ | [[Reality]], as the [[dialectical]] “[[self-determination]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]],” is in Nishida's later works understood as a dynamic “[[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] of the [[absolute]] {{Wiki|contradiction}}” between [[subjective]] ([[relative]]) [[nothingness]] and [[objective]] being. [[Absolute]] [[nothingness]] is the {{Wiki|temporal}} and spatial “place” wherein {{Wiki|individual}} persons and things determine one another in their mutual interactions. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | The “place of [[absolute]] nothingess” (zettai-mu no basho) first became the central {{Wiki|concept}} of Nishida's [[thought]] in the mid-1920s, though he continued to develop and rethink the [[idea]] up until his last completed essay in 1945, “The [[Logic]] of Place and the [[Religious]] World-View.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Nishida first explicitly worked out an [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] in his 1926 [[book]], From That Which Acts to That Which Sees (NKZ IV), a [[book]] which inaugurated his middle-period of [[thought]]. In this work, which includes an important essay entitled “Place” (“Basho”), Nishida's topological {{Wiki|reasoning}} develops in rough outline as follows[11]: | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Just as all events must “take place” somewhere, all [[beings]] must be situated in some place. [[Beings]] always [[exist]] in [[relation]] to other [[beings]], and any [[relation]] requires a third term, namely, the place or {{Wiki|medium}} wherein they are related. In other words, for A and B to be related, there must be some place, C, in which their [[relation]] is situated. | ||
+ | |||
+ | To begin with, we can understand this C as the spatial “context” in which [[objects]] are situated in [[relation]] to one another. But the context in which things are defined is more than spatial; a thing is not only here as opposed to there. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Things are determined according to a number of criteria, each of which operates within its [[own]] field of [[judgment]]. Hence, the place C can be further understood as a “category” of [[judgment]], such as “{{Wiki|color}}.” [[Red]] and blue are revealed, and contrasted with one another, as colors within the category field of {{Wiki|color}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In order to let concrete things reveal themselves yet more fully, however, we should think of C as “[[consciousness]].” Our [[minds]] are able to correlate various categories of [[judgment]], such as {{Wiki|color}}, size, shape, location, etc., and therefore to {{Wiki|perceive}} {{Wiki|individual}} things as composed of unique combinations of various qualities. For example, we are [[conscious]] of a certain thing as a round, soft, [[red]], sweet, apple sitting on a table. | ||
+ | |||
+ | The field of [[consciousness]] is the field in which these different categories are unified in the [[perception]] and [[judgment]] of the qualities of a particular thing in [[relation]] to other particular things and their qualities. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Ultimately, however, there is a crucial limit to the [[subjective]] “field of [[consciousness]].” As {{Wiki|Kant}} demonstrated, [[subjective]] [[consciousness]] cannot reflect things as they are in themselves, but only as they appear when schematized according to [[subjective]] categories. What, then, is the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] place wherein the encounter between [[subjects]] and [[objects]] takes place, wherein persons and things coexist? | ||
+ | |||
+ | According to Nishida, this must be the place wherein persons and things not only undergo changes in accidental categorical qualities, but wherein they [[essentially]] and existentially “come to be and pass away.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | It is the place, not just of [[intellectual]] judgments, but of [[birth]] and [[death]]. This [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] “groundless ground,” which “envelopes” all [[beings]], yet which does so in such a way that lets them contain their [[own]] [[principle]] of [[self-determination]], Nishida calls “the place of true [[nothingness]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Although in no [[sense]] a {{Wiki|determinate}} being, neither is this place of true or [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] a mere static [[vacuity]]. In some [[sense]] it must be [[thought]] of as both the {{Wiki|epistemic}} source of [[consciousness]] and the [[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] origin of [[beings]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Although Nishida comes to the [[idea]] of the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] most directly through his confrontations with {{Wiki|Kant}} and Neo-Kantianism, he does not shy from [[thinking]] this place in [[metaphysical]] as well as [[epistemological]] terms: [[nothingness]] is not merely a reflective, but is also a creative [[principle]] (NKZ IV, 238–39). As he writes much later, “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]] at once {{Wiki|transcends}} everything and is that by which everything is constituted” (NKZ IX, 6). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | And yet, Nishida repeatedly tells us that, as no-thing outside of or other than the place of the coming to be and passing away of truly {{Wiki|individual}} [[beings]], [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] is not to be [[thought]] of as a “[[transcendent]] being.” Nor is it to be understood as the processional unfolding of a “potential being,” that is to say, as a kind of Hegelian “[[world]] [[Spirit]]” with its [[own]] cunning [[reason]] at work behind the scenes of its historical march toward [[self-realization]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | The [[absolute]], according to Nishida, must be [[thought]] of as [[nothingness]] in order to distinguish it from all ontologies that would reduce the [[uniqueness]] and autonomy of truly {{Wiki|individual}} [[beings]] either to a [[transcendent]] being or to an underlying teleological process. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | One of the driving concerns behind Nishida's repeated insistence that the [[absolute]] be [[thought]] of in the meontological terms of a [[formless]], {{Wiki|indeterminate}} place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], is that only therein can the self-determining and irreducibly singular {{Wiki|individual}} be given its due (see Davis 2011b). All ontologies of [[universal]] being fail to allow for the [[existence]] of the true {{Wiki|individual}}, or for the genuine encounter between {{Wiki|individuals}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Since “there is no [[universal]] [of being] whatsoever that subsumes the I and the thou” (NKZ VI, 381), the locus of genuine {{Wiki|interpersonal}} encounter must be [[thought]] of in terms of the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] (see Davis 2014). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | It should be pointed out that the [[Japanese]] term for “[[absolute]],” zettai, literally means a “severing of [[opposition]],” which implies the [[sense]] of “without an opposing other.” The contrasting term is sōtai, which indicates “[[relativity]]” in the literal [[sense]] of “mutual [[opposition]].” The true [[absolute]] must embrace, rather than stand over against, the [[relative]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | The [[absolute]], therefore, must not oppose itself to [[relative]] [[beings]]; rather, its [[self-determination]] must be such as to allow their mutually autonomous relations to take place. According to Nishida, it is only a [[philosophy]] of the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] that can do justice to the notion of the [[absolute]] as well as account for both the autonomy and the mutual [[relativity]] of {{Wiki|individuals}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | While on the one hand Nishida becomes increasingly concerned with allowing for radical {{Wiki|interpersonal}} alterity within the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], on the other hand he also consistently argues from early on that “[[consciousness]]” should not be [[thought]] to necessarily entail an unbridgeable [[epistemological]] subject-object split. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Although he initially adopted, and adapted, the notion of “[[pure experience]]” from {{Wiki|William James}} and others to express this [[nondual]] basis of [[knowledge]] (see Nishida 1990), Nishida later drops this expression in favor of the notion of “[[self-awareness]]” ([[jikaku]]). According to Nishida, [[self-awareness]] can be defined as a “[[self]] {{Wiki|reflecting}} itself within itself” (NKZ IV, 215).[12] | ||
+ | |||
+ | Since [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] is not a “[[self]]” in the [[sense]] of a [[subject]] [[standing]] over against an [[object]], any more than it is an [[ego]] with its [[own]] [[interested]] categories of [[perception]], the [[self-awareness]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] must be that of a “[[seeing]] without a [[seer]]” or a “[[knowing]] without a knower.” “Since there is no-thing that reflects, it is like a [[mirror]] {{Wiki|reflecting}} the [[mirror]] itself” (ibid., 181). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In Nishida's middle period, the [[paradigm]] for [[knowing]] is a “[[pure]] [[seeing]]” (tada miru) beyond all acting and [[Wikipedia:Volition (psychology)|volition]]. Nishida claims that as finite {{Wiki|individuals}} we can approach this {{Wiki|ideal}} by way of thoroughly negating or emptying the [[ego]]. “By truly emptying the [[self]], the field of [[consciousness]] can reflect an [[object]] just as it is” (NKZ IV, 221). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The [[self]] reaches the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], and therefore first truly comes into [[contact]] with other [[beings]], by way of thoroughly emptying itself in a {{Wiki|movement}} of “immanent {{Wiki|transcendence}}” that takes it back through the depths of the field of [[consciousness]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In his last completed text, “The [[Logic]] of Place and the [[Religious]] Worldview,” Nishida most fully developed the [[religious]] implications of the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. There he suggests that [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] is the best way to understand [[God]] or the [[absolute]], which he defines as that which “contains its [[own]] [[absolute]] self-negation within itself” (NKZ XI, 397). | ||
+ | |||
+ | As [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], [[God]] is the dynamic [[principle]] of [[affirmation]] by way of [[absolute]] self-negation. The true [[absolute]] [[essentially]] negates its [[transcendent]] [[divinity]] and expresses itself in the [[forms]] of the [[relative]].[13] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Nishida insists that this [[idea]] of [[God]] can be understood no more in terms of an immanent [[pantheism]] than in terms of a [[transcendent]] [[theism]]. It may perhaps best be called “panentheism”; but for Nishida this too remains a static term of “[[objective]] [[logic]]” and fails to capture the necessity of [[thinking]] [[God]] as both irreducibly [[transcendent]] and thoroughly immanent. | ||
+ | |||
+ | As Nishida is fond of saying, [[God]] or the [[Buddha]] is “immanently [[transcendent]].” It is the {{Wiki|paradoxical}} [[logic]] one finds in the [[Prajñāpāramitā Sutras]] of [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]] (i.e., what [[D. T. Suzuki]] called the “[[logic]] of soku-hi,” a [[logic]] of “is and is not”) that Nishida [[thinks]] most profoundly expresses the “[[absolute]] [[dialectic]]” of the [[divine]] as the dynamic [[principle]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] (NKZ XI, 399; see Nishida 1987, 69–71). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | If we as finite [[relative]] [[beings]] can and do {{Wiki|touch}} the [[infinite]] [[absolute]], it is only by way of a mutual self-negation. Nishida calls this mutual self-negation “inverse correspondence” (gyakutaiō). By way of radically emptying ourselves, we can {{Wiki|touch}} that which is the radical origin of self-emptying, the [[absolute]] as an [[essentially]] self-negating [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | According to Nishida, an immanent [[principle]] of self-negation is, in fact, the very [[essence of life]]. “True [[life]] (seimei) must contain within itself an [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], a [[[principle]] of] [[absolute negation]]” (NKZ VIII, 341). It is such a [[life]] that can truly be self-determining as a “creative [[element]] of a creative [[world]].” | ||
+ | |||
− | |||
− | + | In his middle period, inaugurated by the first formulations of the [[idea]] of “the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]” in From That Which Acts to That Which Sees, Nishida's [[thought]] was characterized by a shift from his earlier voluntarism to a kind of intuitionism of [[pure]] [[seeing]] without a [[seer]] (see NKZ IV, 3–6). In his later period, however, Nishida's epistemology became much more dynamic and [[dialectical]]; rather than “[[pure]] [[seeing]],” his key [[epistemological]] [[phrase]] then becomes “active-intuition” (kōi-teki chokkan). | |
− | + | Although self-emptying still plays a [[vital]] role, this is understood not as preparation for a passive [[intuition]], but rather as an active process of “[[seeing]] a thing by becoming it.” In other words, [[intuition]] happens only in the midst of the [[dialectical]] process of acting upon and in turn being acted upon by things. | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | In his later period, the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] is accordingly reconceived much more dynamically as the “[[self-determination]] of the [[dialectical]] [[world]],” a [[world]] which continually moves according to the [[principle]] of “from created to creating.” The [[absolute]] finds expression now only in the midst of the mutual interaction of {{Wiki|individuals}} and things, and true {{Wiki|individuals}} are both determined by and “counter-determine” (gyaku-gentei [[suru]]) the {{Wiki|movement}} of the [[dialectical]] [[world]] (see NKZ VII, 305ff.; VIII, 313–14). | |
− | + | Although one can to some extent trace an immanent unfolding of Nishida's [[thought]] in this [[direction]], it is also undeniable that a major impetus for his [[dialectical]] [[development]] of the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] can be found in the [[criticism]] he received from his junior colleague, [[Tanabe]] Hajime. | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | 3.4 Tanabe's [[Absolute]] [[Nothingness]] as the [[Other-Power]] of [[Absolute]] [[Mediation]] | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | It is Tanabe's declaration of partial {{Wiki|independence}} from Nishida's [[thought]] in an essay written in 1930, “Looking up to [[Professor]] Nishida” (THZ IV, 305–328), that many see as the origin of the [[Kyoto School]] as more than a group of [[disciples]] of “Nishida [[Philosophy]].” In this essay [[Tanabe]] sharply criticizes Nishida's middle-period [[philosophy]] of the “place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]],” claiming that it falls into kind of Plotinian “{{Wiki|emanationism}}” that ultimately rests on a [[religious]] or [[mystical]] [[intuition]]. For [[Tanabe]], this posed two serious problems for a genuine [[philosophy]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | To begin with, in crossing the line between [[philosophical]] [[reason]], based on ordinary [[experience]], and supra-rational [[intuition]], based on extra-ordinary [[religious experience]], Nishida had purportedly committed a {{Wiki|methodological}} {{Wiki|transgression}}. Here [[Tanabe]] poses a question that still resounds through (some would say haunts) the halls of [[Kyoto School]] studies to this day. As James Heisig puts it, the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers in general do not share an important assumption of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} as a whole, namely, a “clear delineation between [[philosophy]] and [[religion]]” (Heisig 2001, 13–14). | |
− | + | This is a complex issue, since the [[Western]] {{Wiki|concept}} of “[[religion]]” was just as much an import to [[Japan]] as was “[[philosophy]].” The problems faced and the possibilities opened up by a [[Zen Buddhist]] “[[philosophy]] of [[religion]]” in particular differ in significant ways from a {{Wiki|Judeo-Christian}} one, insofar as the former calls for extending [[rational thought]] in the [[direction]] of a “practice of [[awakening]],” rather than in the [[direction]] of a leap of [[faith]]. | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | I have addressed the provocative {{Wiki|methodological}} ambivalences involved in Nishida's and Nishitani's [[philosophies]] of [[Zen]] in detail elsewhere (Davis 2004b). Let it suffice to point out here that [[Tanabe]] too later crisscrosses the line between [[philosophy]] and [[religion]] as much as any [[Kyoto School]] thinker, although his [[Shin Buddhist]] inclinations took him in the [[direction]] of “[[faith]]” rather than “[[intuition]].”[14] | |
− | + | After this [[religious]] turn in his [[thinking]], [[Tanabe]] claimed that [[philosophy]] and [[faith]] must be mediated by a personal act of metanoesis ([[Tanabe]] 2000, 34; [[Tanabe]] 1986, 29), and that, in order to develop a genuine [[philosophy]] of [[religion]], “in the end one must have [[faith]] and become [[self-aware]] by means of [[religious]] [[faith]]” ([[Tanabe]] 2003, 27). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | For his part, Nishida responded to Tanabe's early critique by [[affirming]] that his [[idea]] of the [[self-awareness]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] does indeed entail the profound significance of [[religious experience]]. Yet he claims that this is neither [[mystical]] in the [[sense]] of “[[religious]] [[ecstasy]]” nor “is it [[thought]] in the [[direction]] of [[substance]], as is {{Wiki|Plotinus}}' One.” He denied the charge of {{Wiki|emanationism}}, claiming that in his [[thought]] “it is not a {{Wiki|matter}} of the [[self-determination]] of being, but rather the [[self-determination]] of [[nothingness]]” (NKZ VI, 154). | |
− | + | For Nishida, only if the [[absolute]] is [[thought]] in terms of a self-negating [[nothingness]], rather than in terms of a [[transcendent]] plenum of the One, is it possible to truly affirm the [[world]] of the many. The [[absolute]] is found in the very midst of [[beings]], not beyond them. It is “because this is [[absolute]] [[nothingness]],” Nishida writes in the parlance of [[Zen]], “that the mountain is mountain, the [[river]] is [[river]], and all [[beings]] are just as they are” (NKZ V, 182; see Nishida 1958, 137). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | But the other major [[concern]] of Tanabe's critique of Nishida was that, insofar as [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] is made into an [[unchanging]] basis or enveloping “place” of a system of [[reality]], and insofar as it is seen as transcending the [[dialectical]] interactions among [[beings]], then such a [[philosophy]] ends up falling back into a [[metaphysics]] of being after all. | |
− | In | + | In order to radically think the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], [[Tanabe]] argues, we must [[conceive]] of it rather in terms of “[[absolute]] [[mediation]]” or “[[absolute]] [[dialectic]].” [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] must be [[thought]], not as an enveloping place, but as the very {{Wiki|movement}} of “[[absolute negation]],” a {{Wiki|movement}} which originates in the self-negation of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] itself. |
− | + | [[Tanabe]] writes: “Since the [[absolute]], as [[nothingness]], must act as an [[absolute]] mediating force, it presupposes [[relative]] being as its {{Wiki|medium}}. In contrast with the [[doctrine]] of the creation of the [[world]] maintained by the {{Wiki|theist}}, or the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[emanation]] propounded by the pantheist, [for] historical [[thinking]] the [[absolute]] and the [[relative]], [[nothingness]] and being, are {{Wiki|interrelated}} each with the other as indispensable [[elements]] of [[absolute]] [[mediation]]” ([[Tanabe]] 2000, 27; [[Tanabe]] 1986, 23). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | In this later text, [[Philosophy]] as Metanoetics, written around the same time as Nishida was elaborating his [[own]] kenotic [[idea]] of a self-negating [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], [[Tanabe]], in a putative critique of Nishida, also writes: “Because the [[absolute]] [[subject]] of [[Other-power]] is [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] … it must be thoroughly mediated by the [[relative]] [[self]]. In contrast to a mere ‘self-identity of [[absolute]] contradictories’, only that which entails the [[absolute]] [[existential]] [[mediation]] of the [[death]] and {{Wiki|resurrection}} of the [[self]] can be called [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]” ([[Tanabe]] 2000, 13; [[Tanabe]] 1986, 8). | |
− | + | Tanabe's passing dismissal of Nishida's {{Wiki|terminology}} here is hardly convincing, since in fact Nishida too speaks of the [[absolute]] self-negation of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] and of the [[existential]] [[death]] and {{Wiki|resurrection}} of the finite [[self]]. In any case, Tanabe's [[philosophy]] as the “way of metanoetics” (zangedō) entails a ceaseless {{Wiki|movement}} of what he calls “[[absolute]] critique,” where the [[self-power]] of finite [[reason]] again and again runs up against antinomies, and is [[reborn]] only by way of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] as what he calls, in the parlance of [[Shinran's]] [[Shin Buddhism]], the workings of [[Other-power]] ([[tariki]]). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | As Nishitani and others have pointed out (see NKC IX, 212ff.; Nishitani 1991, 161ff.), Tanabe's {{Wiki|criticisms}} often fail to do justice to Nishida's [[thought]], and we should not forget the impetuses [[Tanabe]] acknowledges having received from his erstwhile {{Wiki|mentor}}. Yet, on the other hand, his {{Wiki|criticisms}} were frequently not without their point, and his provocations certainly did serve as counter-impetuses that spurred Nishida on, not just to clarify, but also to further develop his [[philosophy]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] (see Sugimoto 2011; Kopf 2004). | |
− | + | No [[doubt]] in large part due to the persistent [[attention]] given by [[Tanabe]] to the historical [[world]], to the irrational [[element]] of the specific through which the {{Wiki|individual}} and the [[universal]] must be mediated, and to the [[dialectical]] relations between finite [[beings]], Nishida gradually moved toward a much more dynamic {{Wiki|conception}} of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] as the [[self-determination]] of the [[dialectical]] [[world]], a [[self-determination]] which takes place only by way of the mutual interactions between {{Wiki|individual}} persons and things. | |
− | |||
− | + | 3.5 Nishitani's Three-field Topology: Being, Nihility, and [[Śūnyatā]] | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | In | + | In the [[tradition]] of the [[Kyoto School]], Tanabe's role has often been seen, justly or unjustly, as more of a [[dialectical]] counterpoint than an {{Wiki|independent}} alternative to Nishida. Following the lead of Nishida's [[own]] creative appropriation of Tanabe's critique of his middle-period [[philosophy]] of place, subsequent [[Kyoto School]] figures have often tended to incorporate Tanabe's [[dialectical]] [[thinking]] into, rather than [[seeing]] it as a replacement for, Nishida's topological [[thinking]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. |
− | |||
− | + | To be sure, such thinkers as Takeuchi Yoshinori and Hase Shōtō were profoundly influenced by [[Tanabe]] who, inspired by [[Shin Buddhism]], [[understands]] [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] in terms of the [[absolute]] [[mediation]] of [[Other-power]]. Yet many others, [[including]] Nishitani, [[Ueda]], Abe, and Ōhashi, received their primary impetus from Nishida who, inspired by [[Zen]] (as well as [[Shin]]) [[Buddhism]], [[thinks]] in terms of a kenotic and [[dialectical]] [[self-determination]] of the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | Tanabe's method of [[thinking]], as we have seen, was intensely [[dialectical]], a method he developed through his prolonged study of [[Wikipedia:Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel|Hegel]]. Nishitani, on the other hand, began his study of [[Western]] [[thought]] by focusing on Bergson, {{Wiki|Schelling}}, [[Nietzsche]] and the [[German]] [[Mystics]]. Between 1937 and 1939, Nishitani studied with [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], who was at the time beginning to grapple with the question of [[nihilism]], and whose [[Wikipedia:Phenomenology (philosophy)|phenomenology]] had developed into a [[thinking]] of the “clearing of being” or what he would later characterize as a “topology of being” ([[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] 1975, Vol. 15, 335). | |
− | + | Influenced no [[doubt]] in part by his [[contact]] with [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] (and perhaps in turn influencing [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], who frequently invited him to his house to learn about [[Zen]]), Nishitani developed, in his [[own]] highly original manner, [[existential]] and {{Wiki|phenomenological}} aspects of Nishida's topology of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | The problem of [[nihilism]] gradually became the major focus of Nishitani's personal and [[scholarly]] [[attention]]. Nishitani understood the historical [[phenomenon]] of [[nihilism]] as a [[vacuous]] [[nothingness]] that assaults the {{Wiki|modern}} [[world]], a [[world]] bereft of its [[ethical]] and [[religious]] moorings. Despite the profundity of his {{Wiki|mentor}} Nishida's [[philosophy]], it failed to adequately address this crucial {{Wiki|modern}} problem (see [[Ueda]] 2011a). | |
− | |||
− | + | According to Nishitani, Nishida's [[philosophy]], whether it be his early [[thought]] of “[[pure experience]]” or the later notion of “active-intuition,” begins already from a standpoint where the [[dualistic consciousness]] of the [[ego]] has already been broken though (see NKC IX 247–48; Nishitani 1991, 184–85). For his part, Nishitani was concerned with the question of how to think the topological pathway leading to such a [[breakthrough]] to [[non-duality]]. | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | The question of how to open up an [[existential]] [[path]] to the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] was particularly acute given the prevalence of the {{Wiki|pendulum}} swing between [[two extremes]] endemic to modernity: on the one hand, an extreme [[reification]] of the [[subjective]] [[ego]] together with a [[corresponding]] [[objectification]] and technological manipulation of things; and, on the other hand, a reactive [[nihilism]] which threatens to nullify the very [[reality]] of both the [[self]] and things. | |
− | + | For Nishitani, {{Wiki|humanism}} and [[science]] were incapable of [[overcoming]] this {{Wiki|dilemma}} of [[reification]] vs. nullification; in fact, they had helped create it. In an age of {{Wiki|secular}} [[egoism]] and [[nihilism]], how could an [[experience]] of the place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] take place? | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | To begin with, Nishitani says we must heed the call of [[Nietzsche's]] madman and cease fleeing from the [[experience]] of [[nihilism]]. [[God]] as the [[highest]] being is [[dead]], and it remains an open question whether he can be [[reborn]] as [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. In any case, the venture of Nishitani's [[philosophy]] of [[Zen]] is more concerned with the [[existential]] {{Wiki|imperative}} of [[letting go]] of [[attachments]] than it is with immediately [[grasping]] hold of a new {{Wiki|concept}} for [[God]]. | |
− | + | In order to finally free [[humans]] from their [[egoistic]] [[obsessions]] and manipulative objectifications in the [[dualistic]] “field of being and [[consciousness]],” Nishitani argued for the necessity of first boldly stepping back into the “field of nihility.” | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | Yet the real [[breakthrough]] to a [[non-dualistic]] reaffirmation of the [[self]] and the [[world]] only occurs when the [[relative]] [[nothingness]] of nihility is in turn broken through to a genuine [[experience]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] or [[true emptiness]] on the “field of [[śūnyatā]].” Nishitani thus explained the personal encounter with [[nihilism]] as an [[experience]] of the extreme [[relative]] [[nothingness]] of “nihility” or “[[vacuous]] [[nothingness]]” (kyomu), and for him the central task of “[[overcoming]] [[nihilism]] by way of passing through [[nihilism]]” entailed transgressing beneath (i.e., “trans-descending”) the “field of nihility” to the “field of [[śūnyatā]]” (see NKC X, 109 and 122ff.; Nishitani 1986, 97 and 108ff.).[15] | |
− | + | As mentioned earlier (subsection 3.2), the “field of [[śūnyatā]]” is not a {{Wiki|vacuum}} of [[relative]] [[nothingness]] that assaults [[beings]] from without; it is an open clearing wherein [[beings]] are neither nullified nor reified, but rather let be in the mutual freedom of their coming to be and passing away. It is also the place in which a genuine {{Wiki|interpersonal}} encounter can take place (Nishitani 2004). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | As we have seen, Nishida, Nishitani, and Ueda each conceived of absolute nothingness in both an existential and a topological sense. Although Tanabe eschewed the topological conception of absolute nothingness, by understanding both the relative self and the absolute in terms of a ceaseless movement of affirmation by way of radical negation, he too, in his own way, philosophically appropriated the East Asian paradigms of psychological and meontological nothingness. | + | While Nishitani's “field of [[śūnyatā]]” ([[kū]] no ba) corresponds in many respects to what Nishida calls the “place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]” (zettai-mu no basho), Nishitani takes the peculiar problems that beset the {{Wiki|modern}} {{Wiki|secular}} and technological [[world]], as well as postmodern critiques of [[metaphysics]] and [[subjectivity]] (especially those of [[Nietzsche]] and [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]]), far more seriously than did Nishida. Nishitani also connects his [[thought]] much more explicitly with the [[tradition]] of [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]] than did Nishida, [[writing]] on, and [[writing]] from, what he calls the “standpoint of [[Zen]]” (see NKC XI; and Nishitani 2009). |
− | 4. Political Ventures and Misadventures | + | |
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 3.6 Ueda's Two-layered [[World]]: {{Wiki|Linguistic}} Horizons within the Empty-Expanse | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Ueda]] Shizuteru—a [[student]] of Nishitani's who has since the 1980s been at the center of the revival of Nishida studies—also takes a topological, {{Wiki|phenomenological}}, and [[existential]] approach to the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]; and he also explicitly orients himself to and from the standpoint of [[Zen]] ([[Ueda]] 2011c). Following in the [[tradition]] of the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's {{Wiki|dialogue}} with [[Western]] [[philosophers]], in one of his influential works [[Ueda]] engages the work of [[Wikipedia:Edmund Gustav Albrecht Husserl|Husserl]], [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] and other [[Wikipedia:Phenomenology (philosophy)|phenomenologists]] to articulate a religiously charged [[philosophy]] of what he calls “twofold being-in-the-world” (nijūsekainaisonzai) (USS IX; see also Döll 2010). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | While the first layer in which the [[self]] is located is the historical horizon of the everyday life-world, this horizon itself is ultimately found to rest in an absolutely “empty-expanse,” a place of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] that both enfolds the everyday [[world]] as well as grounds the radical freedom of the {{Wiki|individual}} “self-negating [[self]]” (see USS IX, 22–24 and 324ff.). | ||
+ | |||
+ | [[Ueda]] finds this [[idea]] of returning, by way of [[absolute]] self-negation, to a [[primordial]] wellspring of [[existence]] that is “[[empty]] and free” (ledig und frei) in {{Wiki|Meister Eckhart}}, and, in an even more rarified [[form]], in [[Zen Buddhism]] (see Davis 2008a). It is from the [[latter]] that he borrows the term “empty-expanse” (kokū) as a topological expression for [[śūnyatā]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | For [[Ueda]], then, the two-layered-world is inhabited by a two-layered-self, or, more precisely, by a “[[self]] that is not a [[self]].” The [[self]], as being-in-the-world, ultimately realizes itself in a [[moment]] of [[absolute]] self-negation where it [[dies]] to itself and stands as a “[[non-ego]]” or “hollow-being” in the “hollow-expanse” which envelopes the horizonal life-world. The [[true self]], as a [[self]] that becomes itself by passing through the [[absolute negation]] of its [[ego]], is a two-layered being-in-and-beyond-the-world; it stands in the horizon of the [[world]] which, in turn, rests in the empty-expanse of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | This hollow-expanse is, to be sure, beyond {{Wiki|conceptual}} [[understanding]], insofar as [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] have as their {{Wiki|medium}} the [[world]] of [[language]] and its [[determinations]] of meaning. Nevertheless, what lies beyond the reach of [[language]] is not to be understood as an {{Wiki|ineffable}} [[mystical]] [[realm]] to which one ascends and remains, but rather is to be [[experienced]] in extreme moments from the limits of [[language]] as that which at once {{Wiki|tears}} through and mends, exceeds and encompasses, {{Wiki|transcends}} and transforms our {{Wiki|linguistic}} horizons of intelligibility. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Insofar as we do not close in on ourselves and rigidify our {{Wiki|linguistic}} delimitations of the [[world]], we can open ourselves up to the [[silence]] of this surrounding expanse of [[unlimited]] [[openness]], which in turn allows us to speak and act more freely and responsibly in the [[world]] of {{Wiki|linguistic}} significance (see [[Ueda]] 2011b; Davis forthcoming). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 3.7 The “[[Self]] that is not a [[Self]]” and the [[Nothingness]] of Radical [[Subjectivity]] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Ueda]] argues that both the [[ego]] of the [[Cartesian]] cogito, as well as the [[non-ego]] ([[Sanskrit]]: [[anātman]]; [[Japanese]]: [[muga]]) of [[Buddhism]], must ultimately be comprehended on the basis of an [[understanding]] of the [[self]] as a repeated {{Wiki|movement}} through a radical self-negation to a genuine self-affirmation. Ueda's [[formula]] for this {{Wiki|movement}} is: “I, not being I, am I.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Even when one says “I am I,” if we listen closely there is a pause, a [[breath]], between the first and the second “I.” Precisely that opening—which necessarily occurs as a [[moment]] in the ceaseless {{Wiki|movement}} by which the [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] of the [[self]] is constituted—is the “{{Wiki|ecstatic}} [[space]]” wherein an open encounter with another [[person]] is possible. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Such a genuine encounter with another [[person]] no longer takes place simply within my, or your, or even our world-horizon. [[Ueda]] uses the greeting of the [[bow]] as a concrete example to illustrate how mutual self-negation—the emptying of all ego-centered presumptions and agendas—returns us to a communal place where we, {{Wiki|paradoxically}}, share “nothing” in common. | ||
+ | |||
+ | “There, by way of making oneself into a [[nothingness]], one returns into the [[infinite]] depths of that ‘between’ where there is neither an I nor a you. … Then, when we rise again so as to come back to [[life]] anew and face one another, this becomes a {{Wiki|matter}} of, as [[Dōgen]] puts it: thus am I; thus are you” ([[Ueda]] 1991, 67; see USS X, 107ff.). Open to others, and to the hollow-expanse in which together we dwell, I am I (USS X, 23–24). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Nishitani had earlier used the expression, “the [[self]] that is not a [[self]],” to characterize the shared endeavor of Nishida and [[Tanabe]] to think “a ‘[[self]] that is not a [[self]]’ turning on the axis of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]” (NKC IX, 238; Nishitani 1991, 175). The [[idea]] of the [[true self]] as a “[[self]] that is not a [[self]]” expresses an [[essential]] aspect of what Nishida and other [[Kyoto School]] thinkers call—following [[D. T. Suzuki]], who in turn gleaned the [[idea]] from the [[Diamond]] Sutra—the “[[logic]] of soku-hi,” a [[logic]] of “is and is not” or [[affirmation]] by way of {{Wiki|negation}} (see [[Akizuki]] 1996, 109–152; NKZ XI, 398–99; Nishida 1987, 70). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The [[self]] finds its most originary freedom, and its most open engagement with others, through a radical self-negation which returns it, not to a higher Will or encompassing Being, but to an [[essentially]] self-negating [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] that, in turn, finds expression only in the interaction of truly self-determining {{Wiki|individuals}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | For Nishida, the true {{Wiki|individual}} is an {{Wiki|interpersonal}} self-determining focal point of the [[self-determination]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], in other words, an interactive and creative [[element]] of a creative [[world]] (see NKZ VIII, 343ff.). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Nishitani's first [[book]], The [[Philosophy]] of Radical [[Subjectivity]], sought a more originary {{Wiki|conception}} of the [[human]] [[subject]] than had been developed in {{Wiki|modern}} {{Wiki|Western philosophy}}. In general, for Nishitani, {{Wiki|modern}} “[[subjectivity]]” remains [[bound]] by a reifying [[attachment]] to things and ultimately to the [[ego]]. Nishitani did [[recognized]] certain advances in the [[direction]] of a truly “radical [[subjectivity]]” in {{Wiki|modern}} [[ideas]] such as that of {{Wiki|individual}} “autonomy.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | For example, the [[Wikipedia:Immanuel Kant|Kantian]] [[idea]] of the [[ethical]] “[[person]],” which opens itself to a [[universal]] standpoint by way of a {{Wiki|negation}} of the self-will of the [[ego]], suggested for Nishitani a “kind of standpoint of ‘[[non-ego]]’” (see NKC I, 60). However, the autonomy of the [[Wikipedia:Immanuel Kant|Kantian]] [[ethical]] [[subject]] can also be seen as asserting a sublated [[form]] of self-will, namely in its will to [[form]] as well as to conform to the [[universal]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Nishitani finds profounder intimations of a truly radical [[subjectivity]] in both Meister [[Wikipedia: Meister Eckhart|Eckhart's]] [[mystical]] {{Wiki|theology}} and [[Nietzsche's]] radical [[atheism]], which each in their [[own]] way go beyond, or dig beneath, [[attachments]] to and sublations of egoity. Ultimately Nishitani returns to the [[language]] of [[Zen Buddhism]] to express his {{Wiki|conception}} of the “radical [[subjectivity]] of [[non-ego]] [[[muga]]]” as a “[[subjective]] [[nothingness]]” (shutai-teki mu) (NKC I, 88). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | This radical [[subjective]] [[nothingness]] is not to be confused with the [[relative]] [[nothingness]] of a “[[subjective]] [[consciousness]]” which sets itself over against, and objectifies, the [[world]]. As with [[Zen's]] [[kōan]] of [[nothingness]] (mu), a [[realization]] of the radical [[subjectivity]] of [[non-ego]] (mu-ga) entails breaking through the [[dualistic]] barrier that {{Wiki|artificially}} separates [[self]] and [[world]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | For Nishitani, this [[breakthrough]] is expressed as “the [[self-awareness]] of the bottom dropping out” (NKC I, iii). It is a radical return, or “trans-descendence,” to “the background of our [[own]] selves,” to the Ungrund on which we originally possess “not a single thing” (mu-ichi-motsu) (NKC XI, 243). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | With Nishitani's {{Wiki|conception}} of a radical “[[subjective]] [[nothingness]],” understood as a “standpoint of [[śūnyatā]]” [[realized]] on the “field of [[śūnyatā]],” we find an explicit appropriation of both the [[psychological]] and the meontological (or mu-logical) [[paradigms]] of [[nothingness]] found in the [[traditions]] of {{Wiki|East Asia}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | The notions of [[non-ego]] ([[muga]]) and “no-mind” or “[[mind]] of [[nothingness]]” (mushin) are [[thought]] in terms of the spontaneous [[openness]] of the [[heart-mind]] that stands within the field of [[emptiness]], an open place which grants [[beings]] the free [[space]] needed for their unobstructed ([[muge]]) interactivity. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | As we have seen, Nishida, Nishitani, and [[Ueda]] each [[conceived]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] in both an [[existential]] and a topological [[sense]]. Although [[Tanabe]] eschewed the topological {{Wiki|conception}} of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], by [[understanding]] both the [[relative]] [[self]] and the [[absolute]] in terms of a ceaseless {{Wiki|movement}} of [[affirmation]] by way of radical {{Wiki|negation}}, he too, in his [[own]] way, [[philosophically]] appropriated the {{Wiki|East Asian}} [[paradigms]] of [[psychological]] and meontological [[nothingness]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 4. {{Wiki|Political}} Ventures and Misadventures | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | It should be clear by this point that the [[philosophical]] stakes involved in the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's [[thought]] are high—indeed they invite us to rethink many of our most basic [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] and ways of experiencing the [[world]] and ourselves. For this very [[reason]] [[Kyoto School]] thinkers promise to be especially valuable partners in any post-Eurocentric forum of [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|dialogue}}. Genuine [[philosophy]], after all, thrives on the opportunity to call its fundamental presuppositions into question. Unfortunately, the [[world]] of {{Wiki|politics}} tends to be a far less self-critical and thus less openly dialogical forum of intercultural relations. | ||
+ | |||
+ | The history of [[Western]] {{Wiki|imperial}} {{Wiki|domination}} of {{Wiki|Asia}} is well documented (see Panikkar 1969), and post-colonial critique of [[Western]] {{Wiki|imperialism}} plays a prominent role in contemporary {{Wiki|academia}}. At the same time, in the field of {{Wiki|East Asian}} studies, [[Kyoto School]] thinkers are frequently accused of contributing to the {{Wiki|political}} ideology of [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|imperialism}} in the 1930s and early 1940s. However, we need to carefully examine the [[sense]] in which and the extent to which the {{Wiki|political}} [[thought]] of the [[Kyoto School]] is deserving of its [[tainted]] reputation in this regard. | ||
+ | |||
− | |||
4.1 The Razor's Edge of “Cooperative Resistance” | 4.1 The Razor's Edge of “Cooperative Resistance” | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | In retrospect Nishitani wrote: “My attempt was, on the one hand, to explain where Japan was situated within the world to those intellectuals remaining on the sidelines [of politics]; and, on the other hand, with respect to the extremely nationalistic thought that was becoming increasingly prevalent at the time, I attempted from within to open up a path for overcoming this extreme | + | The {{Wiki|political}} ventures and misadventures of philosophers—from {{Wiki|Socrates}} and {{Wiki|Plato}} to Marx and [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] in the [[West]], and from [[Confucius]] and [[Hanfeizi]] to {{Wiki|Gandhi}} and Nishida in the East—represent an enduring and frequently problematic aspect of the histories of [[thought]]. Relating the “{{Wiki|ideal}}” [[world]] of [[philosophy]] to the “real” [[world]] of {{Wiki|political}} [[action]] is a perilous, if arguably obligatory, {{Wiki|undertaking}}. |
+ | |||
+ | The pitfalls of {{Wiki|political}} intervention are particularly deep when [[philosophers]] find themselves in a {{Wiki|nation}} headed down a road toward injustice and {{Wiki|disaster}}. What is a [[philosopher]] to do in such a situation? Barring straightforward complicity, there appear to be three choices: withdraw into reclusion, stand up in overt resistance, or negotiate a reorientation by means of immanent critique or cooperative {{Wiki|correction}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | While many intellectuals in wartime [[Japan]] took the first course, some courageous Leftists braved the second course. Both Tosaka Jun and Miki Kiyoshi, the key figures of what is sometimes called the “left wing of the [[Kyoto School]],” [[died]] in {{Wiki|prison}} in 1945 as a result of their [[intellectual]] resistance. The majority of the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers, however, [[including]] Nishida, [[Tanabe]], and Nishitani, took the third [[course of action]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In retrospect Nishitani wrote: “My attempt was, on the one hand, to explain where [[Japan]] was situated within the [[world]] to those intellectuals remaining on the sidelines [of {{Wiki|politics}}]; and, on the other hand, with [[respect]] to the extremely nationalistic [[thought]] that was becoming increasingly prevalent at the time, I attempted from within to open up a [[path]] for [[overcoming]] this extreme [[nationalism]]” (NKC IV, 384). | ||
+ | |||
+ | Rather than either stand up and [[die]], or sit out and wait, Nishitani and other members of the [[Kyoto School]] attempted to walk the razor's edge of what Ōhashi Ryōsuke has called “anti-establishment cooperation” or “cooperative resistance” (hantaiseiteki kyōryoku) (see Ōhashi 2001, 20ff.). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | To be sure, the question of how successfully the [[Kyoto School]] managed to carry out this “cooperative resistance” (and the question of whether they cooperated more than resisted, or [[vice versa]]) is debatable, especially given the fact that they hardly succeeded in altering the disastrous orientation of the regime. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Their {{Wiki|intentions}} of cooperative resistance notwithstanding, the fact is that their {{Wiki|political}} writings were more or less successfully co-opted by the very extreme [[nationalism]] that they were trying to reorient or overcome from within. Nevertheless, we must take [[care]] to separate their ideals from the [[reality]] they were attempting to influence, and bear in [[mind]] the constraints of their chosen [[path]] of immanent critique. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Whatever the {{Wiki|political}} failings of the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers may be, it is clear that certain crudely one-sided condemnations are at least as simplistic and misleading as are the occasional attempts of overzealous {{Wiki|acolytes}} to whitewash everything they ever said or wrote. It is, for example, highly misleading to refer to the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's [[philosophy]] of history as “a thinly disguised {{Wiki|justification}} … for [[Japanese]] [[aggression]] and continuing {{Wiki|imperialism}},” or to claim that “no group helped defend the [[state]] more consistently and enthusiastically … and none came closer … to defining the [[philosophic]] contours of [[Japanese]] fascism” (Najita/Harootunian 1998, 238–39; for a severe critique of such polemical claims, see Parkes 1997 and 2011). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The [[latter]] dishonor, namely that of attempting to give quasi-philosophical expression to [[Japanese]] fascism, surely goes to the proponents of “{{Wiki|Imperial}} Way [[Philosophy]],” who in fact harshly attacked the “world-historical [[philosophy]]” of the [[Kyoto School]] for being insufficiently Japan-centric (see Ōhashi 2001, 71–72). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Judicious critics of the wartime {{Wiki|political}} writings of the [[Kyoto School]] must surely try to steer a middle course between and beyond what James Heisig aptly calls the “side-steppers and the side-swipers” (see Heisig 1990, 14). With this [[balance]] in [[mind]], in the following [[sections]] let me highlight some of the key points and episodes of the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's wartime {{Wiki|political}} ventures and misadventures. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 4.2 Nishida's Reluctant “[[War]] over Words” and his Ambivalent [[Universalism]] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In 1943 Yatsugi Kazuo, a member of the [[Center]] for National Strategy, approached Nishida and asked him to contribute a [[scholarly]] account of [[Japan's]] role in {{Wiki|East Asia}}, that is, to help provide a rationale for the creation of the so-called “Greater {{Wiki|East Asia}} Co-Prosperity [[Sphere]].” Nishida is said to have burst out in [[anger]], shouting something like: “What on [[earth]] do government officials and militarists think these days, that [[scholars]] are like artisans from whom they can order something to be tailor made?” | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | And yet Yatsugi apparently countered to the effect that not only prominent [[Japanese]] [[scholars]], such as Fukuzawa Yukichi, but also [[Western]] [[philosophers]], such as {{Wiki|Kant}} and Adam Smith, did not neglect to apply their {{Wiki|theoretical}} [[insights]] to {{Wiki|practical}} {{Wiki|social}} and {{Wiki|political}} circumstances (see Ōhashi 2001, 47). In the end Nishida did agree to write an essay, “{{Wiki|Principles}} for a New [[World]] Order” (NKZ XII, 426–434; see Arisaka 1996), though his original text had to be edited and “simplified” by a sociologist serving as a go-between. Nishida was even then disappointed that his attempt to “bring out the [[dimension]] of universality {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Japanese]] [[spirit]]” seemed to have had no effect on [[Prime Minister]] [[Tōjō]] Hideki and his bellicose regime (see Yusa 1994, 124). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | From today's vantage point, Nishida's {{Wiki|political}} writings appear highly ambivalent. On the one hand, his resistance to fascism and totalitarianism is unmistakable. Indeed it comes as no surprise that he was in [[danger]] of being arrested—and apparently only his public stature and the fact that he had influential sympathizers within the moderate ranks of the government kept this from happening—when one reads the warning given in his 1941 {{Wiki|speech}} delivered directly to the [[emperor]]: “Any totalitarian system that negates outright the role of the {{Wiki|individual}} is but an anachronism” (NKZ XII, 271; see Yusa 1994, 111). | ||
+ | |||
+ | Even in his most compromised text, “{{Wiki|Principles}} for a New [[World]] Order,” Nishida urgently claims that the “co-prosperity [[sphere]]” must not entail either {{Wiki|ethnocentrism}}, expansionism, {{Wiki|imperialism}}, colonialism, or totalitarianism (see NKZ XII, 432–33). | ||
− | + | Elsewhere Nishida made clear that his [[vision]] was of a multicultural [[world]] where neither the [[West]] would subsume the [[East]], nor [[vice versa]] (NKZ XIV, 404–5), where “various cultures, while maintaining their [[own]] {{Wiki|individual}} standpoints, would develop themselves through the [[mediation]] of the [[world]]” (NKZ VII, 452–53). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | On the other hand, Nishida did think that nations—and in particular the [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|nation}} with the [[emperor]] at its [[spiritual]] center—had a special role to play in the historical formation of this truly “[[worldly]] [[world]]” (sekai-teki sekai). Moreover, in his writings he did affirmatively employ such problematic phrases as “all the [[world]] under one roof” (hakkō-ichiu) and the “{{Wiki|imperial}} way” (kōdō). | |
− | + | While there is certainly room for [[criticism]] here in {{Wiki|light}} (and hindsight) of the historical record of [[Japan's]] {{Wiki|political}} and {{Wiki|cultural}} “[[leadership]]” (in fact, {{Wiki|domination}}) of {{Wiki|East Asia}} at this time, the issue of how to critically evaluate Nishida's {{Wiki|theoretical}} interventions is complicated by the [[Wikipedia:Hermeneutics|hermeneutical]] fact that today we read such catchwords and phrases through the [[Wikipedia:Semantics|semantic]] lenses of the right wing ideologues who in the end succeeded in carving their definitions into the annals of history. | |
− | + | It must be kept in [[mind]] that, at the time, the precise meaning of these phrases was still in dispute. [[Ueda]] Shizuteru has aptly spoken of Nishida's “tug-of-war over meaning,” a struggle which he ultimately lost ([[Ueda]] 1994, 97; also see Goto-Jones 2005). Yusa Michiko writes in this regard: “Rather than invent a new vocabulary that would rise above the fray, [Nishida] took up the jargon and slogans of the day and sought to redeem them from their petty provincialism by opening them up to a more [[universal]] {{Wiki|perspective}}” (Yusa 1994, 131). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | To be fair to Nishida, we should confess that we today have yet to solve the post-Enlightenment aporia of how to reconcile universal humanism with cultural particularity (a debate we inherit in part from the Kant-Herder controversy). In other words, the question remains of how to configure a multicultural world of dialogue instead of either an imperialistic monoculture or a clash of civilizations. In our search for an answer to this urgent question, we may indeed have much yet to learn from a critical appropriation of Nishida's thought (see Feenberg 1995; Maraldo 1995; Davis 2013b; Elberfeld 1999; and Goto-Jones 2002, 2005, 2008, 2009). | + | Nevertheless, even after we have carried out a {{Wiki|hermeneutically}} [[sensitive]] reconstruction of the context, and after we have finished reading between and behind the lines of his {{Wiki|political}} texts, there no [[doubt]] remain a number of controversial aspects of Nishida's {{Wiki|political}} [[thought]]. [[Affirming]] the central place of the [[emperor]] in [[Japan]] as “an [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] of contradictions,” Nishida cryptically writes: “Our [i.e., [[Japan's]]] national polity is not simply a totalitarianism. |
+ | |||
+ | The {{Wiki|Imperial}} House is the beginning and the end of our [[world]], as the [[absolute]] {{Wiki|present}} that embraces {{Wiki|past}} and {{Wiki|future}}” (NKZ XII, 430).[16] And with regard to the central role of [[Japan]] in {{Wiki|East Asia}}, he claims that “in order [[to build]] a particular [[world]], a central figure that carries the [[burden]] of the project is necessary. In {{Wiki|East Asia}} today there is no other but [[Japan]]” (NKZ XII, 429; Arisaka 1996, 102). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Critics may argue that Nishida's [[universalism]] is still plagued by an exemplary particularism,[17] and that he succeeds in questioning Eurocentrism only by way of shifting the locus of the concrete [[universal]] to [[Japan]]. Yoko Arisaka argues that “the chief claim of the defenders—that Nishida's [[philosophical]] ‘[[universalism]]’ is incompatible with nationalist ideology—fails because universalist [[discourse]] was used both as a tool of [[liberation]] and oppression in [[Japan's]] case” (Arisaka 1999, 242). | ||
+ | |||
+ | Arisaka critically adds, however, that “the [[idea]] that a particular {{Wiki|nation}} may be the bearer of a [[universal principle]], such as freedom or {{Wiki|democracy}}, and that, therefore, its [[actions]] in history serve a higher end, should be familiar from recent [[American]] [[experience]]” (ibid., 244; also see Maraldo 1994, 355). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | To be fair to Nishida, we should confess that we today have yet to solve the post-Enlightenment aporia of how to reconcile [[universal]] {{Wiki|humanism}} with {{Wiki|cultural}} [[particularity]] (a [[debate]] we inherit in part from the Kant-Herder [[controversy]]). In other words, the question remains of how to configure a multicultural [[world]] of {{Wiki|dialogue}} instead of either an imperialistic monoculture or a clash of {{Wiki|civilizations}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | In our search for an answer to this urgent question, we may indeed have much yet to learn from a critical appropriation of Nishida's [[thought]] (see Feenberg 1995; Maraldo 1995; Davis 2013b; Elberfeld 1999; and Goto-Jones 2002, 2005, 2008, 2009). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
4.3 Controversial Wartime Symposia, and Nishitani's Nation of Non-Ego | 4.3 Controversial Wartime Symposia, and Nishitani's Nation of Non-Ego | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | As discussed above (subsection 2.2), the Kyoto School participants spoke of an overcoming of modernity that can take place only by way of passing through modernity, a stance that represented a countertendency to the rejection of modern Western rationality by the Japanese Romantic School and other participants in the symposium. In other words, the Kyoto School participants did not lament the modernization/Westernization of Japan, nor did they nostalgically plea for a return to a pre-modern age; rather, they called for a further step forward, but one that would involve creatively recovering viable elements of Japanese tradition at the same time as building on the best of what could be learned from the West. This stance shows up clearly in Nishitani's debate with Kobayashi Hideo, who argued for a rejection of modernity and a return to the pre-modern Japanese classics (see Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979, 217ff.). Throughout his career Nishitani consistently spoke of overcoming modernity only by way of passing through it, and in this process tradition was to be creatively appropriated, not conservatively retreated to. He wrote: “There is no turning back to the way things were. … Our tradition must be appropriated from the direction in which we are heading, as a new possibility” (NKC VIII, 183; Nishitani 1990, 179); and: “Simply put, the backward looking return to tradition is straightaway to be forward looking” (NKC XIX, 104). Later in life Nishitani continued to stress that Japanese Buddhist organizations need to embrace their historcality, which means to modernize and then postmodernize; only in this way can they continue to play a vital role in Japanese society as well as offer the possibilities of their ways of life to the wider world (Nishitani 2006, 36–38). | + | Nishida's ambivalent {{Wiki|political}} stance—between a post-imperialistic [[vision]] of a multicultural new [[world]] order on the one hand, and an [[affirmation]] of [[Japan's]] destined world-historical role in [[realizing]] this [[vision]] on the other—was carried forth into even more controversial {{Wiki|political}} engagements by his students [[Nishitani Keiji]], Kōyama Iwao, Kōsaka Masaaki, Suzuki Shigetaka, and to a lesser extent Shimomura Toratarō. |
+ | |||
+ | As mentioned above, a significant, if stigmatizing, stage in the formation of the [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] of the [[Kyoto School]] involved the participation of several of its members in two wartime symposia, the {{Wiki|Literary}} World's 1942 symposium on “[[Overcoming]] Modernity” (reprinted in Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979) and the 1941–43 roundtable discussions published serially in the journal Chūōkōron and later as a {{Wiki|monograph}}, The World-Historical Standpoint and [[Japan]] (Kōsaka et al 1943). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | The [[Overcoming]] Modernity symposium has been aptly characterized as “a premature challenge to the questions that have yet to be answered today” ([[Minamoto]] 1994, 200). | ||
+ | |||
+ | Even one of the most critical recent accounts of this symposium—an account which argues that the “only destination reached by the symposium on [[overcoming]] modernity was the place where [[Japan]] itself had been overcome by modernity”—concedes that: “It is, nevertheless, important to point out that the very critique mounted by [[Japanese]] against modernity prefigured precisely all of those [[doubts]] and [[obsessions]] concerning [[subjectivity]], {{Wiki|cultural}} difference, and even racism that have become the signatures of a [[Western]] and putatively global [[discourse]] that marks our [[own]] historical conjuncture today” (Harootunian 2000, 94). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | As discussed above (subsection 2.2), the [[Kyoto School]] participants spoke of an [[overcoming]] of modernity that can take place only by way of passing through modernity, a stance that represented a countertendency to the rejection of {{Wiki|modern}} [[Western]] {{Wiki|rationality}} by the [[Japanese]] Romantic School and other participants in the symposium. In other words, the [[Kyoto School]] participants did not [[lament]] the modernization/Westernization of [[Japan]], nor did they nostalgically plea for a return to a pre-modern age; rather, they called for a further step forward, but one that would involve creatively recovering viable [[elements]] of [[Japanese]] [[tradition]] at the same time as building on the best of what could be learned from the [[West]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | This stance shows up clearly in Nishitani's [[debate]] with Kobayashi Hideo, who argued for a rejection of modernity and a return to the pre-modern [[Japanese]] classics (see Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979, 217ff.). Throughout his career Nishitani consistently spoke of [[overcoming]] modernity only by way of passing through it, and in this process [[tradition]] was to be creatively appropriated, not conservatively retreated to. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | He wrote: “There is no turning back to the way things were. … Our [[tradition]] must be appropriated from the [[direction]] in which we are heading, as a new possibility” (NKC VIII, 183; Nishitani 1990, 179); and: “Simply put, the backward looking return to [[tradition]] is straightaway to be forward looking” (NKC XIX, 104). | ||
+ | |||
+ | Later in [[life]] Nishitani continued to [[stress]] that [[Japanese Buddhist]] organizations need to embrace their historcality, which means to modernize and then postmodernize; only in this way can they continue to play a [[vital]] role in [[Japanese]] [[society]] as well as offer the possibilities of their ways of [[life]] to the wider [[world]] (Nishitani 2006, 36–38). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In the Chūōkōron discussions as well the [[Kyoto School]] resolutely attempted to think from the “standpoint of [[world]] history.” Problematically, however, they asserted a [[leadership]] role for [[Japan]] in the {{Wiki|present}} [[moment]], which they viewed as a turning point in [[world]] history. If the standpoint of [[world]] history had indeed been first opened up by both [[Western]] [[universalism]] and {{Wiki|imperialism}}, they argued, it was the non-Western {{Wiki|nation}} of [[Japan]] that was in a unique position to free the [[world]] from the chains of the [[latter]] in order to realize the true potential of the former. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In his [[book]] written around the same time, View of the [[World]] and the Nation, Nishitani went so far as to claim that this was the [[moment]] in time when the “focal point of [[world]] history” was to become the [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|nation}}, just as previously [[world]] history had centered on the {{Wiki|Roman Empire}} and then later on the [[British Empire]]. However, Nishitani argued, unlike the former two empires [[Japan's]] historical [[mission]] was to bring about a [[world]] that has “no specific center” but rather consists of various “{{Wiki|politically}} and culturally unified [[spheres]]” (NKC IV, 298–300). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|nation}} would be able to carry out this [[mission]], he crucially adds, only if it incorporates a [[religious]] [[spirit]] of self-negation, thus becoming what he calls a “{{Wiki|nation}} of [[non-ego]]” rather than a [[self-centered]] aggressive [[empire]] (NKC IV, 285–86). | ||
+ | |||
+ | In this {{Wiki|idealistic}} [[vision]], which unfortunately had little to do with the {{Wiki|cruel}} [[realities]] of [[Japanese]] expansionism, [[Japan]] was to be an altogether new kind of [[empire]], a self-negating and [[compassionate]] one that would help other nations to cooperatively [[form]] their [[own]] {{Wiki|identities}}, rather than an aggressive and “imperialistic” one that would remold others into {{Wiki|inferior}} replicas of itself. | ||
+ | |||
+ | (It remains for us to ask how best to characterize today's {{Wiki|political}} superpower and economic empires, and how to relate their ideologies to their [[realities]].) | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | If there is a lasting [[merit]] to Nishitani's wartime {{Wiki|political}} writings and the Chūōkōron discussions, it might be found in part in their critique of the contradictions and hypocrisies of [[Western]] {{Wiki|imperialism}} (see, for example, Kōsaka et al. 1943, 348ff.), together with their insistence that [[Japan's]] “leading role” in {{Wiki|Asia}} not become that of an imperialist or colonizer (see ibid., 204–5; also see Nishitani's “My View of ‘[[Overcoming]] Modernity’,” reprinted in Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979, 32). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The lasting infamy of the Chūōkōron discussions, on the other hand, can be found not only in their {{Wiki|idealistic}} {{Wiki|political}} naïveté, but also in their idealization and even “whitewashing” of {{Wiki|political}} [[realities]] (such as [[Japanese]] [[aggression]] in [[China]] and other parts of {{Wiki|Asia}}), as well as in such {{Wiki|disturbing}} specific suggestions as that of “Japanizing” or “half-Japanizing” some of the “more {{Wiki|superior}}” {{Wiki|ethnic}} groups in {{Wiki|Asia}} in order to assist in instituting the [[Japanese]] led “Co-Prosperity [[Sphere]]” (Kōsaka et al. 1943, 262–63, 337). | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
4.4 The “Ōshima Memos”: Record of a Think Tank for Navy Moderates | 4.4 The “Ōshima Memos”: Record of a Think Tank for Navy Moderates | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | Ōshima Yasuma had himself published, in 1965, an often overlooked account of these meetings under the title, “The Pacific War and the Kyoto School: On the Political Participation of Intellectuals” (Ōshima 2000, 274–304; also see Horio 1994, 301ff.). In this article, Ōshima summarized the evolving purpose of the secret Kyoto School meetings in three stages: In the very first meetings (which apparently took place prior to those documented in the recovered notebooks), the main theme was “how to avoid the outbreak of war.” Since war in fact broke out very soon thereafter, the theme quickly switched to “how to bring the war to a favorable end as soon as possible, by way of rationally pursuading the army.” To do this they reportedly agreed that it would be necessary to overthrow the cabinet of Tōjō Hideki. However, according to Ōshima, all criticism of Tōjō and the army had to be expurgated in the discussions published in the pages of Chūōkōron, and the statements of the Kyoto School had to be | + | It is now evident that the {{Wiki|political}} [[activities]] of the [[Kyoto School]] during the [[war]] were even more involved—and even more filled with ambiguity—than was previously [[thought]]. Ōhashi Ryōsuke discovered and published in 2001 some wartime notebooks of Ōshima Yasuma, a [[student]] of Tanabe's (Ōhashi 2001). These notebooks document in detail secret meetings regularly held by [[Kyoto School]] members at the bequest of the [[Japanese]] navy between February 1942 and just before the end of the [[war]]. |
+ | |||
+ | While on the one hand the [[existence]] of these secret meetings demonstrates an even more {{Wiki|intimate connection}} between the [[Kyoto School]] and the {{Wiki|military}} than was previously known, on the other hand it is crucially significant that they were in cooperation with a certain moderate faction of the navy, a faction that was opposed to the extremists that dominated the {{Wiki|army}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | There had long existed a considerable tension between the bellicose [[arrogance]] of the {{Wiki|army}} and the comparatively more moderate and [[worldly]] stance of the navy. As the {{Wiki|politically}} more powerful {{Wiki|army}} was setting a war-bound course for {{Wiki|Pearl Harbor}}, some reticent navy officials evidently petitioned the [[Kyoto School]] to shed {{Wiki|light}} on the {{Wiki|political}} situation from their “world-historical standpoint,” presumably in order to sway public sentiment in a more prudent [[direction]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In short, the “Ōshima Memos” help reveal how the [[Kyoto School]] found themselves in a position where they were called on to fight a “[[war]] of [[thought]]” on two fronts: against [[Western]] {{Wiki|imperialism}}, they felt called on to determine a world-historical role for [[Japan]] in freeing itself and other {{Wiki|Asian}} peoples from colonization and exploitation by the [[Western]] empires; and, against [[Japanese]] ultra-nationalism, they felt that it was up to them to convince the public and the {{Wiki|military}} of the illegitimacy of an imperialistic response to [[Western]] {{Wiki|imperialism}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Ōshima Yasuma had himself published, in 1965, an often overlooked account of these meetings under the title, “The {{Wiki|Pacific War}} and the [[Kyoto School]]: On the {{Wiki|Political}} Participation of Intellectuals” (Ōshima 2000, 274–304; also see Horio 1994, 301ff.). In this article, Ōshima summarized the evolving {{Wiki|purpose}} of the secret [[Kyoto School]] meetings in three stages: In the very first meetings (which apparently took place prior to those documented in the recovered notebooks), the main theme was “how to avoid the outbreak of [[war]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Since [[war]] in fact broke out very soon thereafter, the theme quickly switched to “how to bring the [[war]] to a favorable end as soon as possible, by way of {{Wiki|rationally}} pursuading the {{Wiki|army}}.” To do this they reportedly agreed that it would be necessary to overthrow the cabinet of [[Tōjō]] Hideki. | ||
+ | |||
+ | However, according to Ōshima, all [[criticism]] of [[Tōjō]] and the {{Wiki|army}} had to be expurgated in the discussions published in the pages of Chūōkōron, and the statements of the [[Kyoto School]] had to be “[[veiled]] in two or three layers of cloth” in order to avoid censorship and persecution. Towards the end of the [[war]], the theme of the secret meetings is said to have changed to that of “how to handle the postwar situation.” | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Among these three themes only the second is recorded in any detail in the notebooks that were recently discovered and published by Ōhashi as the “Ōshima Memos.” Although there may well have been preliminary discussions on how to avoid [[war]], more explicit references to overthrowing [[Tōjō]] Hideki, and more lengthy discussions about postwar issues, these do not in fact show up in the recovered notebooks. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Nevertheless, the “Ōshima Memos” do show us a more detailed and uncensored account of the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's “[[war]] of [[thought]]” on two fronts during a tumultuous and tragic time of what was, in fact, [[Japan's]] imperialistic response to [[Western]] {{Wiki|imperialism}}. | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | 4.5 After the [[War]]: Tanabe's Metanoetic Turn and Nishitani's Other Cheek | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | Their ambivalent wartime stance between supporting the nationalistic ideology and subjecting it to a pluralistic and world-historical critique—in other words, their attempt to walk a razor's edge of “cooperative resistance”—ironically earned the [[Kyoto School]] a suspect reputation in [[Japan]] both before and after the end of the [[war]]. As Nishitani confided later to a [[student]]: “During the [[war]] we were struck on the cheek from the right; after the [[war]] we were struck on the cheek from the left.” | |
− | + | During the [[war]], the stance of the [[Kyoto School]] was considered too wordly and insufficiently nationalistic, even anti-war. The discussions published in The World-Historical Standpoint and [[Japan]] were branded by the {{Wiki|Imperial}} Way ideologues as “ivory-tower speculations that risked reducing the [[Empire]] to simply one more category of [[world]] history,” and further printings of the [[book]] were reportedly stopped by the government censors (see Horio 1994, 291). | |
− | + | After the [[war]], the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's {{Wiki|idealistic}} attempts to impart meaning and [[direction]] to [[Japan's]] “[[world]] historical [[mission]]” were seen—especially by the [[emerging]] Left that had at long last been freed from repression and persecution—as support for its {{Wiki|de facto}} militaristic fascism. Nishitani and others were purged for several years from their {{Wiki|university}} positions. | |
− | + | Even when they were later reinstated, the stigma of the [[Kyoto School]] as having “cooperated in the [[war]]” was hardly erased. Their {{Wiki|political}} [[thought]] in particular was dismissed in toto, and it was not until decades later that the topic of “[[overcoming]] modernity” was once again given serious critical [[attention]] (see Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979; Hiromatsu 1989; and Ōhashi 1992, 143ff.). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | The [[Kyoto School]] thinkers rarely responded directly to their critics after the [[war]]; and we can only speculate on the [[reasons]] for this (see Horio 1994, 300). They accepted [[suspension]] from their posts without comment or complaint, and continued on with their philosophizing, albeit without the overtly {{Wiki|political}} [[element]] of their [[thought]]. Nishitani, for example, came into his [[own]] as a [[philosopher]] of [[religion]] in the postwar {{Wiki|era}}. | |
− | + | He continued to [[philosophically]] develop Eastern [[ideas]], those of [[Zen Buddhism]] in particular, in {{Wiki|dialogue}} with {{Wiki|medieval}} [[Christian]] [[mysticism]] and postmodern {{Wiki|existentialism}} and [[Wikipedia:Phenomenology (philosophy)|phenomenology]], and in response to what he saw as the central problem of modernity, namely, [[nihilism]]. In his mature attempts to “overcome [[nihilism]] by way of passing through [[nihilism]]” (NKC XX, 192), we find a marked thread of continuity with his pre-war and wartime attempts to overcome ([[Western]]) modernity by way of passing through it. | |
− | + | But it is nevertheless possible to mark a crucial and self-critical “turn” in his [[thinking]] with regard to the question of the {{Wiki|political}} role—or, as it turns out, the lack of one—to be played by the [[Japanese]] [[state]] in this [[overcoming]] of modernity and [[nihilism]] by way of passing through them (see Davis 2008b). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | [[Tanabe]] got a head start on the postwar critics, and towards the end of the [[war]] began [[thinking]] his way through a radical crisis of self-critique. Hardly less controversial than the roundtable discussions of the younger members of the [[Kyoto School]] have been Tanabe's application—or misapplication—of his “[[logic]] of the specific” to a [[discourse]] on the legitimacy of the self-assertion of the [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|nation}} as an {{Wiki|archetype}} for others. | |
− | + | The “[[logic]] of the specific” had originally been [[conceived]], in critique of Bergson and Nishida, as a reappraisal of the [[logical]] and [[ethical]] role that {{Wiki|ethnic}} specificity plays in mediating the particular {{Wiki|individual}} and [[universal]] [[humanity]]. Adapting [[Hegel's]] {{Wiki|political}} [[philosophy]], [[Tanabe]] [[thought]] that the {{Wiki|nation}} [[state]] could both embody the {{Wiki|ethnic}} specificity of the [[people]] and raise it out of its [[inherent]] irrationality. As a concrete [[universal]], the {{Wiki|nation}} was, if not the [[Absolute]] itself, in some [[sense]] the [[dialectical]] [[manifestation]] of the [[absolute]] on [[earth]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | The critical lapse came when [[Tanabe]] irrationally proposed that the “[[relative]] [[absolute]]” of the [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|nation}} could serve as a kind of “supreme {{Wiki|archetype}}” for other nations (see THZ VI, 232–33). James Heisig writes that, in so doing, [[Tanabe]] “took a step that was fatal but really unnecessary, if not outright inconsistent with the {{Wiki|principles}} of his [[logic]]…. | |
− | + | According to his [[own]] [[logic]], the {{Wiki|community}} of the [[human]] race is to be made up of a {{Wiki|community}} of nations that have found a way to transcend their specificity without transcending time and {{Wiki|culture}}. | |
− | + | Each {{Wiki|nation}} may come about as an instance of the generic [[universal]], but nothing in the [[logic]] of the specific allows any one instance to become an {{Wiki|archetype}} for the others. It is as if [[Tanabe]] were quoting himself out of context” (Heisig 2001, 136–37; also see Heisig 1994). | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | [[Tanabe]] finally came to his [[senses]] and, in a striking metanoetic turn, renounced these {{Wiki|political}} assertions and dove into the [[philosophy]] of [[religion]]. [[Philosophy]] as Metanoetics, the first parts of which were delivered as lectures in 1944 before the end of the [[war]], was composed not only as a personal self-critique, but also as a call to self-critique on the part of the entire {{Wiki|nation}}, and indeed ultimately as a call for an “[[absolute]] critique” of [[human]] {{Wiki|rationality}} as such (see the Preface to THZ X; [[Tanabe]] 1986). It is the last of these that is the central theme of the [[book]]: the [[idea]] that the [[human]] [[reason]] is inevitably driven to antinomies through which it must repeatedly [[die]] to its [[own]] [[self-power]] in order to be [[reborn]] again through the workings of an [[Other-power]]. | |
− | + | It is nevertheless true that “one looks through that work in vain for any admission of [[guilt]] for particular [[actions]] or statements that he had made” (Heisig 2001, 151). In any case, Tanabe's open (if vague) repentance was no more successful than the [[silence]] of other [[Kyoto School]] thinkers in convincing the majority of postwar [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|academics}} to refrain from throwing out the baby of their [[philosophical]] [[insights]] with the bathwater of their {{Wiki|political}} misadventures. | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | A text by Ueda on Nishitani's philosophy insightfully addresses the question of the adjective, | + | Only in the {{Wiki|past}} two or three decades has the reputation of the [[Kyoto School]] begun to be significantly rehabilitated in [[Japan]], due in part to a general recovery of the {{Wiki|nation}} from immersion in the march of postwar economic progress and evasion of unresolved {{Wiki|cultural}} aporias, in part to a general reaffirmation of {{Wiki|cultural}} [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] ([[including]] all too often a {{Wiki|pendulum}} swing back to reassertion of “[[Japanese]] [[uniqueness]]”), and in part to the positive [[attention]] the School has received from the [[West]]. |
+ | |||
+ | It is worthwhile noting, as [[Fujita]] Masakatsu does in his preface to The [[Philosophy]] of the [[Kyoto School]], that prior to 2001 surprisingly few articles or [[books]] had appeared in [[Japan]] with a thematic focus on the “[[Kyoto School]]” as such, even though hundreds of studies had treated “Nishida [[Philosophy]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Yet there are [[promising]] [[signs]] that we are [[standing]] on the brink of a new {{Wiki|academic}} {{Wiki|era}} in which critical yet appreciative work on the [[Kyoto School]] can be cooperatively undertaken in [[Japan]], in the [[West]], and recently even in other parts of {{Wiki|East Asia}} (see [[Fujita]] et al. 2003; Heisig 2004; Synthesis Philosophica 2004; Fujita/Davis 2005; Hori/Curley 2008; Heisig/Uehara 2008; Lam/Cheung 2009; Bouso/Heisig 2009; Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011; and Elberfeld/Arisaka 2014). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Despite the persistence of a faction of polemical [[intellectual]] {{Wiki|historians}}, perhaps we are reaching a point where [[philosophers]] worldwide are beginning to see the {{Wiki|political}} misadventures of the [[Kyoto School]] as questionable footnotes to their central [[philosophical]] endeavors, rather than the other way around. | ||
+ | |||
+ | While research into their {{Wiki|political}} thought—regarding what it tried to say then and regarding what it can or cannot help us to think now—remains necessary and important, at the end of the day many are likely to agree with James Heisig when he emphatically writes: “One has … to ignore the greatest bulk of the writings of these thinkers to arrive at the conclusion that anything approaching or supporting the imperialistic ideology of wartime [[Japan]] belongs to the fundamental inspiration of their [[thought]]” (Heisig 2001, 6). The [[philosophical]] and cross-cultural legacy of the [[Kyoto School]] lies elsewhere. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 5. The Cross-Cultural Legacy of the [[Kyoto School]] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 5.1 Between or Beyond [[East]] and [[West]]? | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In this concluding section, let us return to the question of the legacy of the [[Kyoto School]] with regard to comparative or cross-cultural [[philosophy]]. As mentioned at the outset, the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers were all dedicated [[scholars]] of various fields and figures of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}}; and yet, at the same time they kept one foot firmly in {{Wiki|touch}} with their native {{Wiki|East Asian}} [[traditions]], those of [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]] in particular. This bipedal stance placed them in an [[extraordinary]] position “between [[East]] and [[West]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | However, their [[philosophies]] do not simply drift impartially on the seas of {{Wiki|academic}} comparison, nor do they see themselves primarily as [[mediators]] of inter-religious {{Wiki|dialogue}}. As existentially engaged [[philosophers]], they are above all seekers after [[truth]], and they argue passionately for the validity of [[seeing]] the [[self]] and the [[world]] in certain ways. | ||
+ | |||
+ | As we have seen, while each member of the [[Kyoto School]] has his [[own]] [[vision]] of the [[truth]], they share certain fundamental [[ideas]], such as one or another version of the core notion of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] and the [[idea]] of coming to a genuine [[self-awareness]] by way of emptying the [[ego]]. And however much the [[methods]] and contents of their texts do indeed reflect their intimate {{Wiki|dialogue}} with, and critical appropriation of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}}, one could well argue that many of their main theses nevertheless reflect a predominantly Eastern influence. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | To be sure, this does not mean that they merely gave {{Wiki|modern}} expression to [[traditional]] {{Wiki|East Asian}} [[Buddhist]] [[thought]]. It would be less inaccurate to say that their [[philosophies]] are critical and creative developments of that [[tradition]]. But even this way of putting it would not do justice to the substantial (i.e., not just formal) influence on their [[thought]] by the [[Western]] [[philosophies]] with which they grappled so intensely. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Although Hisamatsu, Nishitani, [[Ueda]] and others do explicitly philosophize from the standpoint of [[Zen]], and although Takeuchi, Hase, and others do so from the standpoint of [[Shin Buddhism]], it would be misleading to simply and without qualification characterize either Nishida's or Tanabe's multifaceted [[philosophies]] as “Eastern” or “[[Buddhist]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | For example, Tanabe's early “[[logic]] of the specific,” with its [[concern]] for the manner in which {{Wiki|ethnic}} specificity mediates the particular {{Wiki|individual}} and [[universal]] [[humanity]], can be read more as a critical appropriation of Hegelian [[dialectical]] [[logic]] and {{Wiki|political}} [[philosophy]] than as a straightforward [[development]] of {{Wiki|East Asian}} or [[Buddhist]] [[thought]]. And in his various later writings on the [[philosophy]] of [[religion]], [[Tanabe]] wanders between a preference for [[Shin Buddhism]], [[Christianity]], and finally [[Zen Buddhism]] (see Himi 1990, 129–341). | ||
+ | |||
+ | With regard to Nishida, an acute [[concern]] with questions of epistemology, [[logic]], {{Wiki|individual}} autonomy, {{Wiki|creativity}}, and the historicity of the [[world]] are [[essential]] to his [[thought]] in ways that are more “{{Wiki|modern}} [[Western]]” than “[[traditional]] Eastern”; and Nishida at times explicitly indicates his [[dissatisfaction]] with what he sees as related weaknesses in [[traditional]] Eastern [[thought]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Nevertheless, one might respond: even if Nishida methodologically takes his questions from {{Wiki|Western philosophy}}, his responses to these questions reflect his {{Wiki|East Asian}} [[roots]] at least as much as his [[Western]] studies. To the [[Western]] [[Wikipedia:Ontology|ontological]] question of being, his answer is a meontology of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | And even if his systematic [[philosophical]] articulations of the [[idea]] of [[absolute]] [[nothingness]] owe more to [[Western]] than Eastern texts, he nevertheless [[understands]] himself to have autonomously (i.e., in the process of engaging in a nonsectarian [[philosophical]] search for [[truth]]) given expression to the [[formless]] origin that is harbored in the [[traditions]] of the [[East]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | In retrospect Nishida wrote: “It is not that I [[conceived]] of my way of [[thinking]] in [[dependence]] on [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]]; and yet it has come into accord with it” (NKZ XIV, 408). Nishitani could have said something similar of his career [[path]] through the study of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} and [[mysticism]] and “back” to the standpoint of [[Zen]]. Other [[Kyoto School]] thinkers took even less of an {{Wiki|Occidental}} excursion before making what Hölderlin called a “homecoming though the foreign.” And some, like Hisamatsu and Takeuchi, began their [[scholarly]] pursuits with a self-understanding as a [[Zen]] or [[Shin Buddhist]] thinker. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | What is perhaps most controversial, from a cross-cultural {{Wiki|political}} point of view, is Nishida's and other [[Kyoto School]] thinkers' suggestion that it is {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japanese culture]] and [[philosophy]] that, to some extent uniquely, has the potential to be developed so as to make room for the cooperative meeting of the strengths of [[East]] and [[West]] (see NKZ XIV, 416–17; also Nishida 1964, 365). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | What are we to make of such bold claims? There appear to be two problematical assertions involved: first, an overly generalized, if not at times [[Wikipedia:Hypostasis (philosophy and religion)|hypostatized]], split of {{Wiki|cultural}} [[spheres]] into “[[East]]” and “[[West]]”; and second, a claim that an [[idea]] with deeper [[roots]] in the [[East]], namely [[absolute]] [[nothingness]], can be developed so as to provide the [[philosophical]] meeting place of both [[East]] and [[West]].[18] | ||
+ | |||
+ | The {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's occasionally sweeping [[division]] of {{Wiki|cultural}} [[spheres]] in | ||
+ | |||
+ | to “[[East]]” and “[[West]]” no [[doubt]] both reveals and conceals as much as does, for example, Heidegger's claim that the entire [[Western]] [[tradition]] is uniquely founded on [[philosophy]] as onto-theology, and that the expression “{{Wiki|Western philosophy}}” is therefore a [[Wikipedia:Tautology (logic)|tautology]] ([[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] 1956, 6).[19] Even sympathetic readers of the [[Kyoto School]] are often highly critical of this type of comparative [[thinking]] in terms of “[[East]]” and “[[West]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Although he affirms that “the Kyoto-school [[philosophers]] give the [[west]] a way into the [[east]] like none other,” James Heisig complains that “the [[East]]” which the [[Kyoto School]] sets up over against “the [[West]]” is something of an invention: “At best, it is one [[constellation]] of a heritage too long and too plural to be represented fairly by [[Japan]]” (Heisig 2001, 271–72). | ||
+ | |||
+ | John Maraldo goes further and claims that “the problems Nishida deals with are [[universal]], and his way of dealing with them contrasts as much with other {{Wiki|Asian}} [[philosophers]] as with [[philosophers]] of the so-called [[West]]” (Maraldo 1995, 196). Is it necessary and are we ready to do as Maraldo suggests, and “put ‘[[East]]’ and ‘[[West]]’ to rest”? | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | I myself am highly ambivalent regarding this complex issue. While I certainly agree with the wish to avoid overgeneralizations and {{Wiki|politically}} charged polarizations, and while I think the writings of the [[Kyoto School]] do need to be read critically in this regard, I am equally wary of a “globalization of [[thought]]” that amounts to a colonization of “non-Western” [[traditions]] by “[[Western]]” [[methods]] and categories of [[thinking]]. I also continue to believe that the threads of the Greco-Roman-Judeo-Christian-Euro-American [[traditions]] and cultures are woven tightly enough together to warrant provisionally and in certain contexts {{Wiki|speaking}} of “the [[West]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | It is true that “the [[East]]” may be a less tightly woven set of [[traditions]] and cultures, especially from the {{Wiki|perspective}} of [[India]] (which, of course, did not appropriate any [[Chinese tradition]] the way [[China]] appropriated [[Buddhism]]). From [[Japan's]] {{Wiki|perspective}}, however, especially from a [[Japanese Buddhist]] {{Wiki|perspective}} which intimately weaves together Indo-Sino-Japanese threads, it may indeed make [[sense]] provisionally and in certain contexts to speak in terms of “the [[East]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | We cannot think without {{Wiki|abstractions}}, and it is no [[doubt]] a {{Wiki|matter}} of “{{Wiki|practical}} [[wisdom]]” (phronesis) to know when [[to construct]] and when to deconstruct generalizations. Thus, even though we must be careful to discern the appropriate contexts in which it makes [[sense]] to speak in such vast categories, it is no more advisable to unequivocally annihilate the categories of “[[West]]” and “[[East]]” than it is to narrowly define or absolutize their respective coherences and mutual differences. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | With regard to the {{Wiki|hermeneutics}} of {{Wiki|modern}} cross-cultural [[thinking]], in general I believe that the attempt to obliterate the borders that separate {{Wiki|cultural}} [[spheres]] is as [[pernicious]] as the attempt to hermetically {{Wiki|seal}} them up. Of course, this goes for intra- as well as inter-traditional differences. Needless to say, defining, comparing, contrasting, and above all evaluating the [[relative]] worth of various [[traditions]], remain undertakings fraught with {{Wiki|theoretical}}, [[ethical]] and {{Wiki|political}} pitfalls. | ||
+ | |||
+ | The {{Wiki|theoretical}} and {{Wiki|cultural}} legacies of colonialism and {{Wiki|Orientalism}} remain with us long after the {{Wiki|political}} Empires have receded. Moreover, in these postcolonial times we all too often [[experience]] reactive [[fabrications]] of [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] and assertions of counter-superiority, reactions which ironically reinforce the same kind of colonial divisions and [[obsessions]] with unadulterated self-identity that were imposed by, or imported from, the worst of the [[West]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In [[Japan]], certain retroactive constructions of [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] and reactive counter-assertions of {{Wiki|superiority}} have taken the [[form]] of what is called nihonjin-ron: theories of “Japaneseness” or “[[Japanese]] [[uniqueness]]” (see Dale 1986). In {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japanese]] history, such reactive {{Wiki|cultural}} self-obsession and self-assertion has taken either the [[form]] of denying [[Japan's]] deep-rooted [[traditional]] connections with its {{Wiki|East Asian}} neighbors, or the [[form]] of claiming that [[Japan]] has uniquely [[embodied]] and perfected “the [[essence]] of the [[East]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | If the former type of claim is most in {{Wiki|evidence}} in postwar and contemporary [[Japan]], the [[latter]] is found, for example, in the {{Wiki|Meiji}} thinker Okakura Tenshin's declaration that, while “{{Wiki|Asia}} is one,” [[Japan]] alone is “the real repository of the [[trust]] of Asiatic [[thought]] and {{Wiki|culture}}” (Okakura 2000, 1 and 5). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Where do the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers stand with [[respect]] to such {{Wiki|culture}} [[wars]]? To be sure, the Chūōkōron discussions in particular often asserted that {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japan]] was uniquely suited to institute and represent the “Greater {{Wiki|East Asia}} Co-Prosperity [[Sphere]],” and this undoubtedly reflected a widespread post-Meiji [[Japanese]] conflation of {{Wiki|political}}, industrial, and {{Wiki|military}} [[development]] with {{Wiki|cultural}} {{Wiki|superiority}}. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Nishida also felt that {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japan]] was in a rather unique {{Wiki|political}} and {{Wiki|cultural}} position to host a fruitful [[marriage]] of [[East]] and [[West]], and [[Tanabe]] went so far as to set the {{Wiki|nation}} of [[Japan]] up as an {{Wiki|archetype}} for others. In the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's wartime {{Wiki|political}} writings, there indeed remains much grist for the mills of contemporary {{Wiki|cultural}} critics, especially for those with [[Wikipedia:Hermeneutics|hermeneutical]] blindfolds or allegedly {{Wiki|perfect}} hindsight [[vision]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Yet a critique of their {{Wiki|political}} misadventures, as necessary as it is, may in fact reveal something more peripheral than central to the cross-cultural [[thinking]] of the [[Kyoto School]]. It is at least necessary to keep both [[eyes]] open: one ready to criticize and the other willing to learn. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | We should note that even when Nishida broadly contrasts “[[Western]] being” with “Eastern [[nothingness]],” he in fact immediately goes on to explore finer {{Wiki|distinctions}} between the {{Wiki|Greek}}, {{Wiki|Roman}}, and {{Wiki|Judeo-Christian}} threads of the [[Western]] [[tradition]], and between the [[Indian]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and [[Japanese]] threads of the Eastern [[tradition]]. If his essentializing or overgeneralizing of these threads does remain in various respects problematic, it is nevertheless hardly the case that he and the other [[Kyoto School]] thinkers never questioned the [[homogeneity]] of either “the [[East]]” or “the [[West]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | Secondly, although they have been accused both of contributing to the “[[myth]] of [[Japanese]] [[uniqueness]]” and of “reverse {{Wiki|Orientalism}}” (see Dale 1986 and Faure 1995), the case is far from this simple. In a time of uncritical {{Wiki|cultural}} self-adulation by the [[Japanese]] ultranationalists in power, Nishida boldly urged that “both the strong points and weaknesses of our {{Wiki|culture}} should be openly and honestly pointed out,” for “we cannot take any one {{Wiki|culture}} and call it the {{Wiki|culture}}” (Nishida 1964, 351 and 353). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Fighting a {{Wiki|conceptual}} [[war]] simultaneously on two fronts, against [[Western]] and [[Japanese]] ethnocentrisms, Nishida wrote that “until now [[Westerners]] have [[thought]] that their [[own]] {{Wiki|culture}} is the most {{Wiki|superior}} [[human]] {{Wiki|culture}} that [[exists]], and that [[human]] {{Wiki|culture}} inevitably develops in the [[direction]] of their [[own]] culture—hence, as Easterners and other peoples who are lagging behind advance forward, they must become the same as [[[Westerners]]].” Even some [[Japanese]], he regrets, think this way. And yet, he [[objects]], “there is something radically different in [the {{Wiki|culture}} of] the [[East]].” According to Nishida, the [[development]] of the [[West]] will subsume this difference no more than the [[East]] will subsume the [[West]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Even if [[humanity]] does share a common [[root]] (what he calls, adapting an expression from [[Goethe]], an “ur-culture” of multiple possibilities), the [[development]] of its branches and leaves is a {{Wiki|matter}} of diversification, not homogenization. Globalization should thus be [[thought]] of, in Nishida's [[vision]], as many branches of the same [[tree]] supplementing one other on the basis of both their deep-rooted commonality and their irreducible diversity (NKZ XIV, 402–6 and 417). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | To be sure, there inevitably remains for us the question of the “place” in which this global [[communication]] between cultures should take place. But without a “view from nowhere,” can we not only ever attempt to critically and creatively take up [[ideas]] that have particular genealogies and dialogically develop them into what are provisionally more universally viable [[forms]]? Just as [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of {{Wiki|democracy}}, {{Wiki|hermeneutics}}, and indeed philosophia itself have particular {{Wiki|cultural}} [[lineages]], so do the [[ideas]] of [[śūnyatā]], mu, and the [[true self]] as a [[non-ego]] that opens itself to an encounter with others by radically emptying itself. Nevertheless, all of these [[ideas]] may very well contribute something to an intercultural {{Wiki|dialogue}} concerning the very place in which a genuine encounter between cultures and {{Wiki|individuals}} can and should take place. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | 5.2 [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] in the [[World]] | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | It is not, therefore, necessarily ethnocentric for [[Japanese]] thinkers to suggest the potential efficacy of introducing into a global [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|dialogue}} [[ideas]] derived from [[Japanese]] or Eastern [[traditions]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | The “[[Japanese philosophy]]” of the [[Kyoto School]] is best understood as a contribution to such an intercultural [[conversation]], and not as a reactive [[opposition]] to [[philosophical]] Eurocentrism. In any case, we must be careful in how we understand the {{Wiki|noun}} “[[philosophy]]” and the modifier “[[Japanese]]” when we speak of “[[Japanese philosophy]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | The [[Kyoto School]] has never doubted that “[[philosophy]],” in the historically specific [[sense]], is to begin with a {{Wiki|cultural}} product of the [[West]]. But they also [[recognize]] that it, like [[Western]] [[science]] and technology, has [[universal]] implications. This does not mean that they think {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} is free of unrecognized {{Wiki|cultural}} biases and limitations, or that [[traditional]] Eastern [[thought]] has nothing [[essential]] to offer the [[development]] of [[philosophy]] in a post-Eurocentric [[world]]. They [[recognize]] the difference between the potentialities and the [[actuality]] of [[philosophy]], and their [[Japanese]] contributions aim to make [[philosophy]] more, not less, [[worldly]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | In an [[illuminating]] study of the [[debates]] surrounding the {{Wiki|concept}} of “[[philosophy]]” in [[Japan]] since the {{Wiki|Meiji period}} (1868–1912), John Maraldo has isolated four [[senses]] in which the notion of “[[Japanese philosophy]]” has been used: (1) | ||
+ | |||
+ | {{Wiki|Western philosophy}} as it happens to be practiced by [[Japanese]] [[scholars]]; (2) [[traditional]] [[Japanese]] [[thought]] ([[Wikipedia:Confucianism|Confucian]], Nativist, [[Buddhist]], etc.) as it was formulated prior to the introduction of {{Wiki|Western philosophy}}; (3) a [[form]] of inquiry which has [[methods]] and themes that are [[Western]] in origin, but that can be applied to pre-modern, pre-Westernized, [[Japanese]] [[thinking]]; and (4) a kind of reverse {{Wiki|Orientalism}} that asserts the {{Wiki|superiority}} of specifically [[Japanese]] ways of [[thinking]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Maraldo argues for the {{Wiki|superior}} viability of the third of these conceptions, in part because it pays due [[Wikipedia:Hermeneutics|hermeneutical]] [[attention]] to the {{Wiki|Greek}} origins of the heretofore prevailing [[methods]] and themes of “[[philosophy]].” | ||
+ | |||
+ | And yet, crucially, he also stresses that the very [[methods]] and themes of [[philosophy]] are [[essentially]] always “in the making,” and that the production of “[[Japanese philosophy]]” will have to “strike a [[balance]] between reading (pre-defined) [[philosophy]] into [[[Japan's]] [[traditional]]] texts and reading alternatives out of them, constructing contrasts to that [pre-defined] [[philosophy]] [of the [[West]]]” (Maraldo 2004, 238–44). | ||
+ | |||
+ | The [[Kyoto School]] in particular can be understood to have taken up the challenge of critically and creatively appropriating [[philosophy]] so as to free up for questioning many of its pre-defined [[Western]] conceptions. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | A text by [[Ueda]] on Nishitani's [[philosophy]] [[insightfully]] addresses the question of the {{Wiki|adjective}}, “[[Japanese]],” as follows: “If we are to use the characterization ‘[[Japanese]]’, this does not signify merely a [[particularity]] of [[Japan]], but rather must be understood in the [[sense]] that a certain area of [[universal]] primal [[human]] possibility has been historically [[realized]] particularly in [[Japan]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | Hence, ‘{{Wiki|European}}’ does not straightaway mean ‘global’, but rather that a certain area of [[universal]] primal [[human]] possibility has been historically [[realized]] particularly in {{Wiki|Europe}}. … If we understand ourselves as the particularization of something [[universal]], this means, at the same time, that we can understand others as different particularizations of something [[universal]]. Only then, with the [[communication]] between particular and particular, can something [[universal]] come to be [[realized]]” ([[Ueda]] 1996, 309). | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | In this passage, which recalls Nishida's [[vision]] of [[communication]] between diversely determined branches of a shared yet [[essentially]] {{Wiki|indeterminate}} [[root]] ur-culture, [[Ueda]] gives us a clue as to how we might best understand the cross-cultural contributions of the [[Kyoto School]]. They are [[philosophers]] who strive to express something [[universal]] from a particular standpoint. | ||
+ | |||
+ | But this does not at all mean that they attempt to reduce universality to their [[own]] [[particularity]]; for the [[latter]] is in turn understood as one particular expression of the [[formless]] ur-culture, the {{Wiki|indeterminate}} source of possibilities for {{Wiki|individual}} and {{Wiki|cultural}} [[determination]], that is to say, the originary [[nothingness]] that we all share. The [[Kyoto School]] thus presents us with a unique set of attempts to give [[philosophical]] [[form]] to this [[formless]] wellspring of both commonality and [[singularity]]. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | The [[degree]] to which the [[Kyoto School]] thinkers were successful in their boldly {{Wiki|paradoxical}} quest to give [[philosophical]] [[form]] to the [[formless]] can be [[debated]]. It is less easy to deny the exigency of the quest itself. If [[philosophy]] today is to mature beyond its Eurocentric pubescence, then it is necessary to deepen its quest for universality by way of radically opening it up to a diversity of {{Wiki|cultural}} perspectives. If {{Wiki|cultural}} [[pluralism]], for its part, is to avoid falling into a relativistic antagonism or isolationism, it must call for a {{Wiki|metamorphosis}} rather than an [[abandonment]] of the [[philosophical]] quest for universality (see [[Fujita]] 2013; Maraldo 2013). In any case, we should understand the [[thought]] of the [[Kyoto School]], not as exclusively [[Japanese]] versions of [[philosophy]], but rather as [[Japanese]] contributions to the content of—and indeed to the very formation of the forum of—a global {{Wiki|dialogue}} of [[philosophy]] in the making. | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | [[Bibliography]] | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
Works Cited | Works Cited | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
Abbreviations Used in this Article | Abbreviations Used in this Article | ||
− | + | <poem> | |
− | NKC Nishitani Keiji chosakushū [Collected Works of Nishitani Keiji], Tokyo: Sōbunsha, 1986–95. (Volume numbers are given in Roman numerals.) | + | NKC [[Nishitani Keiji]] chosakushū [Collected Works of [[Nishitani Keiji]]], [[Tokyo]]: Sōbunsha, 1986–95. (Volume numbers are given in {{Wiki|Roman}} numerals.) |
− | NKZ Nishida Kitarō zenshū [Complete Works of Nishida Kitarō], Tokyo: Iwanami, 1987–89. (Volume numbers are given in Roman numerals.) | + | NKZ Nishida Kitarō zenshū [Complete Works of Nishida Kitarō], [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]], 1987–89. (Volume numbers are given in {{Wiki|Roman}} numerals.) |
− | THZ Tanabe Hajime zenshū [Complete Works of Tanabe Hajime], Tokyo: Chikuma Shobō, 1964. (Volume numbers are given in Roman numerals.) | + | THZ [[Tanabe]] Hajime zenshū [Complete Works of [[Tanabe]] Hajime], [[Tokyo]]: Chikuma Shobō, 1964. (Volume numbers are given in {{Wiki|Roman}} numerals.) |
− | USS Ueda Shizuteru shū [Collected Writings of Ueda Shizuteru], Tokyo: Iwanami, 2001–2003. (Volume numbers are given in Roman numerals.) | + | USS [[Ueda]] Shizuteru [[shū]] [Collected Writings of [[Ueda]] Shizuteru], [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]], 2001–2003. (Volume numbers are given in {{Wiki|Roman}} numerals.) |
Other Sources Cited in this Article | Other Sources Cited in this Article | ||
− | Akizuki, Ryōmin, 1996, Zettai-mu to basho: Suzuki-zengaku to Nishida-tetsugaku [Absolute Nothingness and Place: Suzuki's Zen Studies and Nishida's Philosophy], Tokyo: Seishisha. | + | [[Akizuki]], Ryōmin, 1996, Zettai-mu to basho: Suzuki-zengaku to Nishida-tetsugaku [[[Absolute]] [[Nothingness]] and Place: Suzuki's [[Zen]] Studies and Nishida's [[Philosophy]]], [[Tokyo]]: Seishisha. |
− | Arisaka, Yoko, 1996, “The Nishida Enigma: ‘The Principle of the New World Order’,” Monumenta Nipponica, 51/1: 81–106. | + | Arisaka, Yoko, 1996, “The Nishida Enigma: ‘The [[Principle]] of the New [[World]] Order’,” {{Wiki|Monumenta Nipponica}}, 51/1: 81–106. |
− | –––, 1999, “Beyond East and West: Nishida's Universalism and Postcolonial Critique,” in Border Crossings: Toward a Comparative Political Theory, Fred Dallmayr (ed.), New York: Lexington Books. | + | –––, 1999, “Beyond [[East]] and [[West]]: Nishida's [[Universalism]] and Postcolonial Critique,” in Border Crossings: Toward a Comparative {{Wiki|Political}} {{Wiki|Theory}}, Fred Dallmayr (ed.), [[New York]]: Lexington [[Books]]. |
− | Aristotle, 1973, Introduction to Aristotle, second edition, Richard McKeon (ed.), Chicago: University of Chicago Press. | + | {{Wiki|Aristotle}}, 1973, Introduction to {{Wiki|Aristotle}}, second edition, Richard McKeon (ed.), {{Wiki|Chicago}}: [[University of Chicago Press]]. |
− | Bercholz, Samuel and Sherab Chödzin Kohn (eds.), 1993, The Buddha and His Teachings, Boston: Shambhala. | + | Bercholz, Samuel and Sherab Chödzin Kohn (eds.), 1993, The [[Buddha]] and His Teachings, Boston: Shambhala. |
− | Bouso, Raquel and James W. Heisig (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 6: Confluences and Cross-Currents, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | Bouso, Raquel and James W. Heisig (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 6: Confluences and Cross-Currents, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
− | Buchner, Harmut (ed.), 1989, Japan und Heidegger, Sigmaringen: Thorbecke. | + | Buchner, Harmut (ed.), 1989, [[Japan]] und [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], Sigmaringen: Thorbecke. |
− | Cleary, J. C. (trans.), 1999, Wumen's Gate, in Three Zen Classics, Berkeley: Numata Center for Buddhist Translation and Research. | + | Cleary, J. C. (trans.), 1999, Wumen's Gate, in Three [[Zen]] Classics, [[Berkeley]]: [[Numata Center for Buddhist Translation and Research]]. |
− | Cobb, John B. Jr. and Christopher Ives (eds.), 1990, The Emptying God: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian Conversation with Masao Abe on God, Kenosis, and Sunyata, Maryknoll, New York: Orbis Books. | + | Cobb, John B. Jr. and Christopher Ives (eds.), 1990, The Emptying [[God]]: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian [[Conversation]] with [[Masao Abe]] on [[God]], Kenosis, and [[Sunyata]], Maryknoll, [[New York]]: Orbis [[Books]]. |
− | Dale, Peter, 1986, The Myth of Japanese Uniqueness, New York: St. Martin's Press. | + | Dale, Peter, 1986, The [[Myth]] of [[Japanese]] [[Uniqueness]], [[New York]]: St. Martin's Press. |
− | Dallmayr, Fred, 1993, | + | Dallmayr, Fred, 1993, “[[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] and [[Zen Buddhism]]: a Salute to [[Nishitani Keiji]],” in The Other [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], Fred Dallmayr, [[Ithaca]] and [[London]]: [[Cornell University Press]], pp. 200–226. |
− | –––, 1996, Beyond Orientalism, Albany: SUNY Press. | + | –––, 1996, Beyond {{Wiki|Orientalism}}, [[Albany]]: SUNY Press. |
− | Davis, Bret W., 2002, “Introducing the Kyoto School as World Philosophy: Reflections on James. W. Heisig's Philosophers of Nothingness,” The Eastern Buddhist 34/2: 142–170. | + | Davis, Bret W., 2002, “Introducing the [[Kyoto School]] as [[World]] [[Philosophy]]: Reflections on James. W. Heisig's [[Philosophers]] of [[Nothingness]],” The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 34/2: 142–170. |
− | –––, 2004a, “The Step Back through Nihilism: The Radical Orientation of Nishitani Keiji's Philosophy of Zen,” Synthesis Philosophica 37: 139–59. | + | –––, 2004a, “The Step Back through [[Nihilism]]: The Radical Orientation of Nishitani Keiji's [[Philosophy]] of [[Zen]],” Synthesis Philosophica 37: 139–59. |
− | –––, 2004b, “Provocative Ambivalences in Japanese Philosophy of Religion: With a Focus on Nishida and Zen,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 246–274. | + | –––, 2004b, “Provocative Ambivalences in [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] of [[Religion]]: With a Focus on Nishida and [[Zen]],” in Heisig 2004, pp. 246–274. |
− | –––, 2008a, | + | –––, 2008a, “[[Letting Go]] of [[God]] for Nothing: [[Ueda]] Shizuteru's Non-Mysticism and the Question of [[Ethics]] in [[Zen Buddhism]],” in Hori/Curley 2008, pp. 221–250. |
− | –––, 2008b, “Turns to and from Political Philosophy: The Case of Nishitani Keiji,” in Goto-Jones 2008, pp. 26–45. | + | –––, 2008b, “Turns to and from {{Wiki|Political}} [[Philosophy]]: The Case of [[Nishitani Keiji]],” in Goto-Jones 2008, pp. 26–45. |
− | –––, 2011a, “Nishitani after Nietzsche: From the Death of God to the Great Death of the Will,” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 82–101. | + | –––, 2011a, “Nishitani after [[Nietzsche]]: From the [[Death]] of [[God]] to the Great [[Death]] of the Will,” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 82–101. |
− | –––, 2011b, | + | –––, 2011b, “[[Nothingness]] and (not or) the {{Wiki|Individual}}: Reflections on Robert Wilkinson's Nishida and {{Wiki|Western Philosophy}},” The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 42/2: 143–156. |
− | –––, 2013a, | + | –––, 2013a, “[[Forms]] of [[Emptiness]] in [[Zen]],” in Steven Emmanuel (ed.), A Companion to [[Buddhist Philosophy]], [[West Sussex]]: Wiley-Blackwell, pp. 190–213. |
− | –––, 2013b, “Nishida's Multicultural Worldview: Contemporary Significance and Immanent Critique,” Nishida Tetsugakkai Nenpō [The Journal of the Society for Nishida Philosophy] 10: 183–203. | + | –––, 2013b, “Nishida's Multicultural Worldview: Contemporary Significance and Immanent Critique,” Nishida Tetsugakkai Nenpō [The Journal of the [[Society]] for Nishida [[Philosophy]]] 10: 183–203. |
− | –––, 2013d, | + | –––, 2013d, “[[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] and {{Wiki|Asian}} [[Philosophy]],” in François Raffoul and Eric S. Nelson (eds.), The Bloomsbury Companion to [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], [[New York]]: Bloomsbury {{Wiki|Academic}}, pp. 459–471. |
− | –––, 2014, | + | –––, 2014, “[[Ethical]] and [[Religious]] Alterity: Nishida after Levinas,” in Elberfeld/Arisaka 2014, pp. 313–341. |
− | –––, forthcoming, “Expressing Experience: Language in Ueda Shizuteru's Philosophy of Zen,” in Gereon Kopf (ed.), Dao Companion to Japanese Buddhist Philosophy, New York: Springer. | + | –––, forthcoming, “Expressing [[Experience]]: [[Language]] in [[Ueda]] Shizuteru's [[Philosophy]] of [[Zen]],” in Gereon Kopf (ed.), [[Dao]] Companion to [[Japanese Buddhist]] [[Philosophy]], [[New York]]: Springer. |
− | Davis, Bret W., Brian Schroeder and Jason M. Wirth (eds.), 2011, Japanese and Continental Philosophy: Conversations with the Kyoto School, Bloomington: Indiana University Press. | + | Davis, Bret W., Brian Schroeder and Jason M. Wirth (eds.), 2011, [[Japanese]] and Continental [[Philosophy]]: Conversations with the [[Kyoto School]], [[Bloomington]]: [[Indiana University]] Press. |
− | Denker, Alfred et al. (eds.), 2013, Heidegger-Jahrbuch 7: Heidegger und das ostasiatische Denken, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. | + | Denker, Alfred et al. (eds.), 2013, Heidegger-Jahrbuch 7: [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] und das ostasiatische Denken, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. |
− | Derrida, Jacques, 1992, The Other Heading: Reflections on Today's Europe, Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael B. Naas (trans.), Bloomington: Indiana University Press. | + | [[Derrida]], Jacques, 1992, The Other Heading: Reflections on Today's {{Wiki|Europe}}, Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael B. Naas (trans.), [[Bloomington]]: [[Indiana University]] Press. |
− | Döll, Steffen, 2011, | + | Döll, Steffen, 2011, “[[Ueda]] Shizuteru's {{Wiki|Phenomenology}} of [[Self]] and [[World]]: Critical Dialogues with {{Wiki|Descartes}}, [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], and {{Wiki|Merleau-Ponty}},” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 120–137. |
− | Eckehart, Meister, 1963, Deutsche Predigten und Traktate, Josef Quint (ed. and trans.), München: Carl Hanser. | + | Eckehart, Meister, 1963, Deutsche Predigten und Traktate, Josef Quint (ed. and trans.), [[München]]: Carl Hanser. |
− | Elberfeld, Rolf, 1999, Kitarō Nishida (1870–1945). Moderne japanische Philosophie und die Frage nach der Interkulturalität, Amsterdam: Rodopi. (Compellingly argues for Nishida's significance as a cross-cultural philosopher.) | + | Elberfeld, Rolf, 1999, Kitarō Nishida (1870–1945). Moderne japanische Philosophie und [[die]] Frage nach der Interkulturalität, {{Wiki|Amsterdam}}: Rodopi. (Compellingly argues for Nishida's significance as a cross-cultural [[philosopher]].) |
Elberfeld, Rolf and Yōko Arisaka (eds.), 2014, Kitarō Nishida in der Philosophie des 20. Jahrhunderts, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. | Elberfeld, Rolf and Yōko Arisaka (eds.), 2014, Kitarō Nishida in der Philosophie des 20. Jahrhunderts, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. | ||
− | Faure, Bernard, 1995, “The Kyoto School and Reverse Orientalism,” in Japan in Traditional and Postmodern Perspectives, Charles Wei-Hsun Fu and Steven Heine (eds.), New York: SUNY Press, pp. 245–281. | + | Faure, Bernard, 1995, “The [[Kyoto School]] and Reverse {{Wiki|Orientalism}},” in [[Japan]] in [[Traditional]] and Postmodern Perspectives, Charles Wei-Hsun [[Fu]] and [[Steven Heine]] (eds.), [[New York]]: SUNY Press, pp. 245–281. |
− | Feenberg, Andrew, 1995, “The Problem of Modernity in Nishida's Philosophy,” in Alternative Modernity, Andrew Feenberg, Berkeley: University of California Press, pp. 169–192. | + | Feenberg, Andrew, 1995, “The Problem of Modernity in Nishida's [[Philosophy]],” in Alternative Modernity, Andrew Feenberg, [[Berkeley]]: {{Wiki|University of California Press}}, pp. 169–192. |
− | Frank, Fredrick (ed.), 2004, The Buddha Eye: An Anthology of the Kyoto School, Bloomington: World Wisdom. | + | Frank, Fredrick (ed.), 2004, The [[Buddha Eye]]: An {{Wiki|Anthology}} of the [[Kyoto School]], [[Bloomington]]: [[World]] [[Wisdom]]. |
− | Friedländer, Paul, 1969, Plato: An Introduction, second edition, Hans Meyerhoff (trans.), Princeton: Princeton University Press. | + | Friedländer, Paul, 1969, {{Wiki|Plato}}: An Introduction, second edition, Hans Meyerhoff (trans.), [[Princeton]]: [[Princeton University Press]]. |
− | Fujita, Masakatsu (ed.), 2001, Kyōtogakuha no tetsugaku [The Philosophy of the Kyoto School], Kyoto: Shōwadō. | + | [[Fujita]], Masakatsu (ed.), 2001, Kyōtogakuha no tetsugaku [The [[Philosophy]] of the [[Kyoto School]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Shōwadō. |
− | –––, 2011, | + | –––, 2011, “{{Wiki|Logos}} and [[Pathos]]: Miki Kiyoshi's [[Logic]] of the [[Imagination]],” Bret W. Davis with Moritsu [[Ryū]] and Takehana Yōsuke (trans.), in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 305–318. |
− | –––, 2013, “The Significance of Japanese Philosophy,” Bret W. Davis (trans.), Journal of Japanese Philosophy 1: 5–20. | + | –––, 2013, “The Significance of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]],” Bret W. Davis (trans.), Journal of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 1: 5–20. |
− | Fujita, Masakatsu et al. (eds.), 2003, Higashiajia to tetsugaku [East Asia and Philosophy], Kyoto: Nakanishiya Press. | + | [[Fujita]], Masakatsu et al. (eds.), 2003, Higashiajia to tetsugaku [{{Wiki|East Asia}} and [[Philosophy]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Nakanishiya Press. |
− | Fujita, Masakatsu and Bret W. Davis (eds.), 2005, Sekai no naka no nihon no tetsugaku [Japanese Philosophy in the World], Kyoto: Shōwadō. | + | [[Fujita]], Masakatsu and Bret W. Davis (eds.), 2005, Sekai no naka no nihon no tetsugaku [[[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] in the [[World]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Shōwadō. |
− | Fukuyama, Francis, 1992, The End of History and the Last Man, New York: The Free Press. | + | Fukuyama, [[Francis]], 1992, The End of History and the Last Man, [[New York]]: The Free Press. |
Gadamer, Hans-Georg, 1989, Das Erbe Europas, Frankfurt: Suhrkamp. | Gadamer, Hans-Georg, 1989, Das Erbe Europas, Frankfurt: Suhrkamp. | ||
− | Garfield, Jay L., 1995, The Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way: Nāgārjuna's Mūlamadhyamakakārikā, Oxford: Oxford University Press. | + | Garfield, Jay L., 1995, The [[Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way]]: [[Nāgārjuna's]] [[Mūlamadhyamakakārikā]], [[Oxford]]: [[Oxford University Press]]. |
− | Goto-Jones, Christopher S., 2002, “If not a clash, then what? Huntington, Nishida Kitarō, and the politics of civilizations,” International Relations of the Asian Pacific 2: 223–43. | + | Goto-Jones, Christopher S., 2002, “If not a clash, then what? [[Huntington]], Nishida Kitarō, and the {{Wiki|politics}} of {{Wiki|civilizations}},” International Relations of the {{Wiki|Asian}} Pacific 2: 223–43. |
− | –––, 2005, Political Philosophy in Japan: Nishida, The Kyoto School, and Co-Prosperity, London: Routledge. | + | –––, 2005, {{Wiki|Political}} [[Philosophy]] in [[Japan]]: Nishida, The [[Kyoto School]], and Co-Prosperity, [[London]]: Routledge. |
− | ––– (ed.), 2008, Re-politicising the Kyoto School as Philosophy, London: Routledge. | + | ––– (ed.), 2008, Re-politicising the [[Kyoto School]] as [[Philosophy]], [[London]]: Routledge. |
− | –––, 2009, “The Kyoto School, the Cambridge School, and the History of Political Philosophy in Wartime Japan,” Positions 17/1: 13–42. | + | –––, 2009, “The [[Kyoto School]], the [[Cambridge]] School, and the History of {{Wiki|Political}} [[Philosophy]] in Wartime [[Japan]],” Positions 17/1: 13–42. |
− | Habermas, Jürgen, 1979, Communication and the Evolution of Society, Thomas McCarthy (trans.), Boston: Beacon Press. | + | Habermas, Jürgen, 1979, [[Communication]] and the [[Evolution]] of [[Society]], Thomas McCarthy (trans.), [[Boston]]: Beacon Press. |
− | Harootunian, Harry, 2000, Overcome by Modernity: History, Culture, and Community in Interwar Japan. Princeton: Princeton University Press. | + | Harootunian, Harry, 2000, Overcome by Modernity: History, {{Wiki|Culture}}, and {{Wiki|Community}} in Interwar [[Japan]]. [[Princeton]]: [[Princeton University Press]]. |
− | Hattori, Kenji, 2004, “‘Kyōtogakuha-saha’ zō” [The Image of the “Left-Wing of the Kyoto | + | Hattori, [[Kenji]], 2004, “‘Kyōtogakuha-saha’ zō” [The Image of the “Left-Wing of the [[Kyoto School]]”], in Ōhashi 2004, pp. 23–43. |
− | Heidegger, Martin, 1956, Was ist das—die Philosophie?, Pfullingen: Neske. | + | [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], Martin, 1956, Was ist das—die Philosophie?, Pfullingen: Neske. |
–––, 1975ff., Gesamtausgabe, Frankfurt am Main: Vittorio Klostermann. | –––, 1975ff., Gesamtausgabe, Frankfurt am Main: Vittorio Klostermann. | ||
− | Heisig, James W., 1994, “Tanabe's Logic of the Specific and the Spirit of Nationalism,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 255–288. | + | Heisig, James W., 1994, “Tanabe's [[Logic]] of the Specific and the [[Spirit]] of [[Nationalism]],” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 255–288. |
− | –––, 2001, Philosophers of Nothingness: An Essay on the Kyoto School, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. | + | –––, 2001, [[Philosophers]] of [[Nothingness]]: An Essay on the [[Kyoto School]], [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. |
− | ––– (ed.), 2004, Japanese Philosophy Abroad, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | ––– (ed.), 2004, [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] Abroad, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
− | ––– (ed.), 2006, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | ––– (ed.), 2006, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]], [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
− | Heisig, James W., Thomas P. Kasulis and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 2011, Japanese Philosophy: A Sourcebook, Honolulu: Hawai‘i University Press. | + | Heisig, James W., Thomas P. [[Kasulis]] and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 2011, [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]]: A Sourcebook, [[Honolulu]]: Hawai‘i {{Wiki|University}} Press. |
− | Heisig, James W. and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 1994, Rude Awakenings: Zen, The Kyoto School, and the Question of Nationalism, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. | + | Heisig, James W. and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 1994, Rude Awakenings: [[Zen]], The [[Kyoto School]], and the Question of [[Nationalism]], [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. |
− | Heisig, James W. and Uehara Mayuko (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 3: Origins and Possibilities, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | Heisig, James W. and Uehara Mayuko (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 3: Origins and Possibilities, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
− | Himi, Kiyoshi, 1990, Tanabe-tetsugaku kenkyū: Shūkyōgaku no kanten kara [Studies in the Philosophy of Tanabe: From the Perspective of Religious Studies], Tokyo: Hokujushuppan. | + | Himi, Kiyoshi, 1990, Tanabe-tetsugaku kenkyū: Shūkyōgaku no kanten [[kara]] [Studies in the [[Philosophy]] of [[Tanabe]]: From the {{Wiki|Perspective}} of {{Wiki|Religious Studies}}], [[Tokyo]]: Hokujushuppan. |
− | Hiromatsu, Wataru, 1989, “Kindai no chōkoku”-ron [Theories on | + | Hiromatsu, Wataru, 1989, “Kindai no chōkoku”-ron [Theories on “[[Overcoming]] Modernity”], [[Tokyo]]: Kōdansha. |
− | Hisamatsu Shin'ichi, 1960, “The Characteristics of Oriental Nothingness,” Richard DeMartino (trans.), Philosophical Studies of Japan 2: 65–97. | + | Hisamatsu Shin'ichi, 1960, “The [[Characteristics]] of {{Wiki|Oriental}} [[Nothingness]],” Richard DeMartino (trans.), [[Philosophical Studies]] of [[Japan]] 2: 65–97. |
− | Hori, Victor Sōgen and Melissa Anne-Marie Curley (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 3: Origins and Possibilities, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | Hori, Victor Sōgen and Melissa Anne-Marie Curley (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 3: Origins and Possibilities, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
Horio, Tsutomu, 1994, “The Chūōkōron Discussions, Their Background and Meaning,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 289–315. | Horio, Tsutomu, 1994, “The Chūōkōron Discussions, Their Background and Meaning,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 289–315. | ||
− | Ives, Christopher (ed.), 1995, Divine Emptiness and Historical Fullness: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian Conversation with Masao Abe, Valley Forge, Pennsylvania: Trinity Press International. | + | Ives, Christopher (ed.), 1995, [[Divine]] [[Emptiness]] and Historical Fullness: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian [[Conversation]] with [[Masao Abe]], Valley Forge, [[Pennsylvania]]: {{Wiki|Trinity}} Press International. |
− | Izutsu, Toshihiko (trans.), 2001, Lao-tzu: The Way and Its Virtue, Tokyo: Keio University Press. (A bilingual edition) | + | Izutsu, Toshihiko (trans.), 2001, {{Wiki|Lao-tzu}}: The Way and Its [[Virtue]], [[Tokyo]]: Keio {{Wiki|University}} Press. (A bilingual edition) |
− | Jacinto Zavala, Agustín, 2001, “On Some Elements of the Concept of Basho,” Dokkyo International Review 14: 119–134. | + | Jacinto Zavala, Agustín, 2001, “On Some [[Elements]] of the {{Wiki|Concept}} of Basho,” Dokkyo International Review 14: 119–134. |
− | Kasulis, T. P., 1981, Zen Action/Zen Person, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. | + | [[Kasulis]], T. P., 1981, [[Zen]] Action/Zen [[Person]], [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. |
− | Kawakami, Tetsutarō, Takeuchi Yoshimi et al., 1979, Kindai no chōkoku [The Overcoming of Modernity], Sendai: Fuzanbō. | + | [[Kawakami]], Tetsutarō, Takeuchi Yoshimi et al., 1979, Kindai no chōkoku [The [[Overcoming]] of Modernity], Sendai: Fuzanbō. |
− | Kenneth K. Inada, 1993, Nāgārjuna: A Translation of his Mūlamadhyamakakārikā with an Introductory Essay, Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications. | + | Kenneth K. Inada, 1993, [[Nāgārjuna]]: A Translation of his [[Mūlamadhyamakakārikā]] with an Introductory Essay, [[Delhi]]: [[Sri Satguru Publications]]. |
− | Kopf, Gereon, 2004, “Between Identity and Difference: Three Ways of Reading Nishida's Non-Dualism,” Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 31/1: 73–103. | + | Kopf, Gereon, 2004, “Between {{Wiki|Identity}} and Difference: [[Three Ways]] of Reading Nishida's Non-Dualism,” [[Japanese]] Journal of {{Wiki|Religious Studies}} 31/1: 73–103. |
− | Kōsaka, Masaaki, Nishitani Keiji, Kōyama Iwao, and Suzuki Shigetaka, 1943, Sekaishi-teki tachiba to Nihon [The World-Historical Standpoint and Japan], Tokyo: Chūōkōronsha. | + | Kōsaka, Masaaki, [[Nishitani Keiji]], Kōyama Iwao, and Suzuki Shigetaka, 1943, Sekaishi-teki tachiba to [[Nihon]] [The World-Historical Standpoint and [[Japan]]], [[Tokyo]]: Chūōkōronsha. |
− | Krummel, John W. M., 2012, “Basho, World, and Dialectics: An Introduction to the Philosophy of Nishida Kitarō,” in Nishida 2012a, pp. 3–48. | + | [[Krummel, John]] W. M., 2012, “Basho, [[World]], and [[Dialectics]]: An Introduction to the [[Philosophy]] of Nishida Kitarō,” in Nishida 2012a, pp. 3–48. |
− | Lai, Whalen, 1990, | + | Lai, Whalen, 1990, “[[Tanabe]] and the [[Dialectics]] of [[Mediation]]: A Critique,” in The [[Religious]] [[Philosophy]] of [[Tanabe]] Hajime, [[Taitetsu Unno]] and James W. Heisig (eds.), [[Berkeley]]: [[Asian Humanities Press]], pp. 256–276. |
− | Lam, Wing-keung and Cheung Ching-yuen (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 4: Facing the 21st Century, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | Lam, Wing-keung and Cheung Ching-yuen (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 4: Facing the 21st Century, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
− | Maraldo, John, 1995, “The Problem of World Culture: Towards an Appropriation of Nishida's Philosophy of Nation and Culture,” The Eastern Buddhist 28/2: 183–197. | + | Maraldo, John, 1995, “The Problem of [[World]] {{Wiki|Culture}}: Towards an Appropriation of Nishida's [[Philosophy]] of Nation and {{Wiki|Culture}},” The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 28/2: 183–197. |
− | –––, 2004, “Defining Philosophy in the Making,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 220–245. | + | –––, 2004, “Defining [[Philosophy]] in the Making,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 220–245. |
− | –––, 2005, “Ōbei no shiten kara | + | –––, 2005, “Ōbei no shiten [[kara]] [[mita]] Kyōtogakuha no yurai to yukue” [The Whence and Whither of the [[Kyoto School]] from a [[Western]] {{Wiki|Perspective}}], Azumi Yurika (trans.), in Fujita/Davis 2005, pp. 31–56. |
− | –––, 2006, “The War Over the Kyoto School,” Monumenta Nipponica 61/3 (Autumn 2006): 375–401. | + | –––, 2006, “The [[War]] Over the [[Kyoto School]],” {{Wiki|Monumenta Nipponica}} 61/3 (Autumn 2006): 375–401. |
− | –––, 2013, | + | –––, 2013, “[[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] as a Lens on Greco-European [[Thought]],” Journal of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 1: 21–56. |
− | Minamoto, Ryōen, 1994, “The Symposium on | + | [[Minamoto]], Ryōen, 1994, “The Symposium on ‘[[Overcoming]] Modernity’,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994. |
− | Najita, Tetsuo and H. D. Harootunian, 1998, | + | Najita, Tetsuo and H. D. Harootunian, 1998, “[[Japan's]] Revolt against the [[West]],” in {{Wiki|Modern}} [[Japanese]] [[Thought]], Bob Tadashi Wakabayashi (ed.), [[Cambridge]]: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}, pp. 207–272. |
− | Nakamura, Hajime (ed.), 1975, Bukkyō-go daijiten [Large Dictionary of Buddhist Terms], Tokyo: Tōkyōshoseki. | + | [[Nakamura, Hajime]] (ed.), 1975, Bukkyō-go daijiten [Large {{Wiki|Dictionary}} of [[Buddhist]] Terms], [[Tokyo]]: Tōkyōshoseki. |
− | Nakamura, Yūjirō, 1983, Nishida Kitarō, Tokyo: Iwanami. | + | [[Nakamura]], Yūjirō, 1983, Nishida Kitarō, [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]]. |
− | Nishida, Kitarō, 1958, Intelligibility and the Philosophy of Nothingness, Robert Schinzinger (trans.), Honolulu: East-West Center Press. | + | Nishida, Kitarō, 1958, Intelligibility and the [[Philosophy]] of [[Nothingness]], Robert Schinzinger (trans.), [[Honolulu]]: East-West [[Center]] Press. |
− | –––, 1964, “The Problem of Japanese Culture,” Masao Abe (trans.), in Sources of Japanese | + | –––, 1964, “The Problem of [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|Culture}},” [[Masao Abe]] (trans.), in Sources of [[Japanese]] [[Tradition]], Vol. 2, Ryusaku Tsunoda et al. (eds.), [[New York]]: [[Columbia University Press]], pp. 350–365. |
− | –––, 1970, Fundamental Problems of Philosophy, David A. Dilworth (trans.), Tokyo: Sophia University Press. | + | –––, 1970, Fundamental [[Problems of Philosophy]], David A. Dilworth (trans.), [[Tokyo]]: [[Sophia]] {{Wiki|University}} Press. |
− | –––, 1987, Last Writings: Nothingness and the Religious Worldview, David A. Dilworth (trans.), Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. | + | –––, 1987, Last Writings: [[Nothingness]] and the [[Religious]] Worldview, David A. Dilworth (trans.), [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. |
− | –––, 1990, An Inquiry into the Good, Masao Abe and Christopher Ives (trans.), New Haven: Yale University Press. | + | –––, 1990, [[An Inquiry into the Good]], [[Masao Abe]] and Christopher Ives (trans.), New Haven: {{Wiki|Yale University Press}}. |
− | –––, 2012a, Place and Dialectic: Two Essays by Nishida Kitarō, John W. M. Krummel and Shigenori Nagatomo (trans.), Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press. | + | –––, 2012a, Place and [[Dialectic]]: Two Essays by Nishida Kitarō, John W. M. Krummel and Shigenori Nagatomo (trans.), [[Oxford]] and [[New York]]: [[Oxford University Press]]. |
− | Nishimura, Eshin (ed.), 1994, Mumonkan [The Gateless Barrier], Tokyo: Iwanami. | + | Nishimura, [[Eshin]] (ed.), 1994, [[Mumonkan]] [The [[Gateless Barrier]]], [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]]. |
− | Nishitani, Keiji, 1982, Religion and Nothingness, Jan Van Bragt (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press. | + | Nishitani, Keiji, 1982, [[Religion]] and [[Nothingness]], Jan Van Bragt (trans.), [[Berkeley]]: {{Wiki|University of California Press}}. |
− | –––, 1990, The Self-Overcoming of Nihilism, Graham Parkes with Setsuko Aihara (trans.), Albany: SUNY. | + | –––, 1990, The Self-Overcoming of [[Nihilism]], Graham Parkes with Setsuko Aihara (trans.), [[Albany]]: SUNY. |
− | –––, 1991, Nishida Kitarō, Yamamoto Seisaku and James W. Heisig (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press. | + | –––, 1991, Nishida Kitarō, [[Yamamoto Seisaku]] and James W. Heisig (trans.), [[Berkeley]]: {{Wiki|University of California Press}}. |
− | –––, 2004, “The I-Thou Relation in Zen Buddhism,” in Frank 2004, pp. 29–53. | + | –––, 2004, “The I-Thou [[Relation]] in [[Zen Buddhism]],” in Frank 2004, pp. 29–53. |
− | –––, 2006, On Buddhism, Seisaku Yamamoto and Robert E. Carter (trans.), Albany: State University of New York Press. | + | –––, 2006, On [[Buddhism]], Seisaku [[Yamamoto]] and Robert E. Carter (trans.), [[Albany]]: [[State University of New York Press]]. |
− | Ōhashi, Ryōsuke, 1984, Zeitlichkeitsanalyse der Hegelschen Logik. Zur Idee einer Phänomenologie des Ortes, Munich: Karl Alber. | + | Ōhashi, Ryōsuke, 1984, Zeitlichkeitsanalyse der Hegelschen Logik. Zur Idee einer Phänomenologie des Ortes, [[Munich]]: Karl Alber. |
− | ––– (ed.), 1990, revised edition 2012, Die Philosophie der Kyōto-Schule, Freiburg: Karl Alber. | + | ––– (ed.), 1990, revised edition 2012, [[Die]] Philosophie der Kyōto-Schule, Freiburg: Karl Alber. |
− | –––, 1992, Nihon-tekina mono, Yōroppa-tekina mono [Things Japanese, Things European], Tokyo: Shinchōsha. | + | –––, 1992, Nihon-tekina mono, Yōroppa-tekina mono [Things [[Japanese]], Things {{Wiki|European}}], [[Tokyo]]: Shinchōsha. |
− | –––, 2001, Kyōtogakuha to Nihon-kaigun [The Kyoto School and the Japanese Navy], Kyoto: PHP Shinsho. | + | –––, 2001, Kyōtogakuha to Nihon-kaigun [The [[Kyoto School]] and the [[Japanese]] Navy], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: PHP Shinsho. |
− | ––– (ed.), 2004, Kyōtogakuha no shisō [The Thought of the Kyoto School], Kyoto: Jinbunshoin. | + | ––– (ed.), 2004, Kyōtogakuha no shisō [The [[Thought]] of the [[Kyoto School]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Jinbunshoin. |
− | Ōshima, Yasuma, 2000, “Daitōasensō to Kyōtogakuha: Chishikijin no seijisanka ni tsuite” [The Pacific War and the Kyoto School: On the Political Participation of Intellectuals], in Sekaishi no riron: Kyōtogakuha no rekishigaku ronkō [Theory of World History: The Kyoto School's Writings on History], Mori Tetsurō (ed.), Kyoto: Tōeisha, pp. 274–304. | + | Ōshima, Yasuma, 2000, “Daitōasensō to Kyōtogakuha: Chishikijin no seijisanka ni tsuite” [The {{Wiki|Pacific War}} and the [[Kyoto School]]: On the {{Wiki|Political}} Participation of Intellectuals], in Sekaishi no riron: Kyōtogakuha no rekishigaku ronkō [{{Wiki|Theory}} of [[World]] History: The {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's Writings on History], [[Mori]] Tetsurō (ed.), {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Tōeisha, pp. 274–304. |
− | Panikkar, K. M., 1969, Asia and Western Dominance, Collier Books. | + | Panikkar, K. M., 1969, {{Wiki|Asia}} and [[Western]] Dominance, Collier [[Books]]. |
− | Parkes, Graham, 1884, | + | Parkes, Graham, 1884, “[[Nietzsche]] and Nishitani on the [[Self]] through Time,” The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 17/2: 55–74. |
− | ––– (ed.), 1987, Heidegger and Asian Thought, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. | + | ––– (ed.), 1987, [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] and {{Wiki|Asian}} [[Thought]], [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. |
− | –––, 1996, | + | –––, 1996, “[[Nietzsche]] and {{Wiki|East Asian}} [[Thought]]: [[Influences]], Impacts, and Resonances,” in The [[Cambridge]] Companion to [[Nietzsche]], Bernd Magnus and Kathleen M. Higgins (eds.), [[Cambridge]]: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}, pp. 356–383. |
− | –––, 1997, “The Putative Fascism of the Kyoto School and the Political Correctness of the Modern Academy,” Philosophy East and West 47/3: 305–336. | + | –––, 1997, “The Putative Fascism of the [[Kyoto School]] and the {{Wiki|Political}} Correctness of the {{Wiki|Modern}} {{Wiki|Academy}},” [[Philosophy East and West]] 47/3: 305–336. |
− | –––, 2011, | + | –––, 2011, “[[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] and [[Japanese]] Fascism: An Unsubstantiated Connection,” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 247–265. |
− | Plato, 1961, The Collected Dialogues of Plato, Edith Hamilton and Huntington Cairns (eds.), Princeton: Princeton University Press. | + | {{Wiki|Plato}}, 1961, The Collected Dialogues of {{Wiki|Plato}}, Edith Hamilton and [[Huntington]] {{Wiki|Cairns}} (eds.), [[Princeton]]: [[Princeton University Press]]. |
− | Said, Edward, 1978, Orientalism, New York: Vintage Books. | + | Said, Edward, 1978, {{Wiki|Orientalism}}, [[New York]]: Vintage [[Books]]. |
− | –––, 1993, Culture and Imperialism, New York: Vintage Books. | + | –––, 1993, {{Wiki|Culture}} and Imperialism, [[New York]]: Vintage [[Books]]. |
− | Schürmann, Reiner, 1978, Meister Eckhart: Mystic and Philosopher, Bloomington: Indiana University Press. | + | Schürmann, Reiner, 1978, {{Wiki|Meister Eckhart}}: [[Mystic]] and [[Philosopher]], [[Bloomington]]: [[Indiana University]] Press. |
− | Sugimoto, Kōichi, 2011, | + | Sugimoto, Kōichi, 2011, “[[Tanabe]] Hajime's [[Logic]] of Species and the [[Philosophy]] of Nishida Kitarō: A Critical Dialogue within the [[Kyoto School]],” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 52–67. |
− | Synthesis Philosophica 37, 2004, Zagreb, Croatia. (A special issue devoted to | + | Synthesis Philosophica 37, 2004, Zagreb, [[Croatia]]. (A special issue devoted to “[[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]].”) |
− | Takeuchi, Yoshinori, 1999, Takeuchi Yoshinori chosakushū [Collected Works of Takeuchi Yoshinori], Kyoto: Hōzōkan. | + | Takeuchi, Yoshinori, 1999, Takeuchi Yoshinori chosakushū [Collected Works of Takeuchi Yoshinori], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Hōzōkan. |
− | Tanabe, Hajime, 1986, Philosophy as Metanoetics, Takeuchi Yoshinori (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press. | + | [[Tanabe]], Hajime, 1986, [[Philosophy]] as Metanoetics, Takeuchi Yoshinori (trans.), [[Berkeley]]: {{Wiki|University of California Press}}. |
− | –––, 2000, Zangedō toshite no tetsugaku – Shi no tetsugaku [Philosophy as the Way of Metanoetics, The Philosophy of Death], Hase Shōtō (ed.), Kyoto: Tōeisha. | + | –––, 2000, Zangedō toshite no tetsugaku – Shi no tetsugaku [[[Philosophy]] as the Way of Metanoetics, The [[Philosophy]] of [[Death]]], Hase Shōtō (ed.), {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Tōeisha. |
− | –––, 2003, “Shūkyōtetsugaku no kadai to zentei” [The Tasks and Presuppositions of the Philosophy of Religion], in Bukkyō to seiyōtetsugaku [Buddhism and Western Philosophy], Tanabe Hajime, Kosaka Kunitsugu (ed.), Tokyo: Kobushibunko, pp. 9–42. | + | –––, 2003, “Shūkyōtetsugaku no kadai to zentei” [The Tasks and Presuppositions of the [[Philosophy]] of [[Religion]]], in Bukkyō to seiyōtetsugaku [[[Buddhism and Western Philosophy]]], [[Tanabe]] Hajime, Kosaka Kunitsugu (ed.), [[Tokyo]]: Kobushibunko, pp. 9–42. |
− | Ueda, Shizuteru, 1991, Ikiru to iu koto: keiken to jikaku [What is Called Life: Experience and Self-Awareness], Kyoto: Jinbunshoin. | + | [[Ueda]], Shizuteru, 1991, Ikiru to iu koto: keiken to [[jikaku]] [What is Called [[Life]]: [[Experience]] and [[Self-Awareness]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Jinbunshoin. |
− | –––, 1994, “Nishida, Nationalism, and the War in Question,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 77–106. | + | –––, 1994, “Nishida, [[Nationalism]], and the [[War]] in Question,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 77–106. |
− | –––, 1996, | + | –––, 1996, “[[Nishitani Keiji]]: Shūkyō to hishūkyō no aida” [[[Nishitani Keiji]]: Between [[Religion]] and Non-Religion], in Shūkyō to hishūkyō no aida [Between [[Religion]] and Non-Religion], [[Nishitani Keiji]], [[Ueda]] Shizuteru (ed.), [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]], pp. 287–316. |
− | –––, 2011a, “Contributions to Dialogue with the Kyoto School,” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Davis/Schoeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 19–32. | + | –––, 2011a, “Contributions to Dialogue with the [[Kyoto School]],” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Davis/Schoeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 19–32. |
− | –––, 2011b, | + | –––, 2011b, “[[Language]] in a Twofold [[World]],” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Heisig/Kasulis/Maraldo 2011, pp. 765–784. |
–––, 2011c, Wer und was bin ich: Zur Phänomenologie des Selbst im Zen-Buddhismus, Freiburg: Verlag Karl Alber. | –––, 2011c, Wer und was bin ich: Zur Phänomenologie des Selbst im Zen-Buddhismus, Freiburg: Verlag Karl Alber. | ||
− | Ueda, Yoshifumi, 1990, “Tanabe's Metanoetics and Shinran's Thought,” in The Religious Philosophy of Tanabe Hajime, Taitetsu Unno and James W. Heisig (eds.), Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press, pp. 134–149. | + | [[Ueda]], Yoshifumi, 1990, “Tanabe's Metanoetics and [[Shinran's]] [[Thought]],” in The [[Religious]] [[Philosophy]] of [[Tanabe]] Hajime, [[Taitetsu Unno]] and James W. Heisig (eds.), [[Berkeley]]: [[Asian Humanities Press]], pp. 134–149. |
− | Wagner, Rudolf G., 2003, A Chinese Reading of the Daodejing: Wang Bi's Commentary on the Laozi with Critical Text and Commentary, Albany: State University of New York Press. | + | Wagner, Rudolf G., 2003, A {{Wiki|Chinese}} Reading of the {{Wiki|Daodejing}}: Wang Bi's Commentary on the [[Laozi]] with Critical Text and Commentary, [[Albany]]: [[State University of New York Press]]. |
− | Wargo, Robert J. J., 2005, The Logic of Nothingness: A Study of Nishida Kitarō, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. | + | Wargo, Robert J. J., 2005, The [[Logic]] of [[Nothingness]]: A Study of Nishida Kitarō, [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. |
− | Watson, Burton, 1968, The Complete Works of Chuang Tzu, New York: Columbia University Press. | + | Watson, Burton, 1968, The Complete Works of [[Chuang Tzu]], [[New York]]: [[Columbia University Press]]. |
− | Wilkinson, Robert, 2009, Nishida and Western Philosophy, Surrey, UK: Ashgate. | + | Wilkinson, Robert, 2009, Nishida and {{Wiki|Western Philosophy}}, Surrey, UK: Ashgate. |
− | Williams, Paul, 1989, Mahāyāna Buddhism: The Doctrinal Foundations, London/New York: Routledge. | + | [[Williams]], Paul, 1989, [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]]: The [[Doctrinal]] Foundations, London/New York: Routledge. |
Yusa, Michiko, 1994, “Nishida and Totalitarianism: A Philosopher's Resistance,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 107–131. | Yusa, Michiko, 1994, “Nishida and Totalitarianism: A Philosopher's Resistance,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 107–131. | ||
− | Zhang, Dainian, 2002, Key Concepts in Chinese Philosophy, Edmund Ryden (trans.), New Haven and London: Yale University Press. | + | Zhang, Dainian, 2002, Key Concepts in [[Chinese Philosophy]], Edmund Ryden (trans.), New Haven and [[London]]: {{Wiki|Yale University Press}}. |
+ | |||
+ | |||
− | Selected Kyoto School Works available in English and other Western languages | + | Selected [[Kyoto School]] Works available in English and other [[Western]] [[languages]] |
− | |||
− | |||
− | Dilworth, David A. and Valdo H. Viglielmo with Agustín Jacinto Zavala (eds.), 1998, Sourcebook for Modern Japanese Philosophy: Selected Documents. Westport: Greenwood Press. (A valuable anthology containing translations of selected works by Nishida, Tanabe, Kuki, Watsuji, Miki, Tosaka, and Nishitani, together with helpful editorial material.) | + | Anthologies containing works by more than one [[Kyoto School]] author |
− | Frank, Fredrick (ed.), 2004 (first edition 1982), The Buddha Eye: An Anthology of the Kyoto School, Bloomington: World Wisdom. (While somewhat misnamed as an anthology of the Kyoto School, this collection does include a good selection of essays by Nishitani, Ueda, and other modern Japanese religious thinkers.) | + | |
− | Heisig, James W., Thomas P. Kasulis and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 2011, Japanese Philosophy: A Sourcebook, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (This encyclopedic anthology contains a selection of representative works by all members of, and thinkers affiliated with, the Kyoto School.) | + | |
+ | |||
+ | The texts contained in these {{Wiki|anthologies}} are not listed here separately. (For a complete list of [[Western]] [[language]] translations of works by Nishida, [[Tanabe]], Nishitani, Takeuchi, and [[Ueda]], see the Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}} website listed below.) | ||
+ | |||
+ | Dilworth, David A. and Valdo H. Viglielmo with Agustín Jacinto Zavala (eds.), 1998, Sourcebook for {{Wiki|Modern}} [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]]: Selected Documents. Westport: Greenwood Press. (A valuable {{Wiki|anthology}} containing translations of selected works by Nishida, [[Tanabe]], Kuki, [[Watsuji]], Miki, Tosaka, and Nishitani, together with helpful editorial material.) | ||
+ | Frank, Fredrick (ed.), 2004 (first edition 1982), The [[Buddha Eye]]: An {{Wiki|Anthology}} of the [[Kyoto School]], [[Bloomington]]: [[World]] [[Wisdom]]. (While somewhat misnamed as an {{Wiki|anthology}} of the [[Kyoto School]], this collection does include a good selection of {{Wiki|essays}} by Nishitani, [[Ueda]], and other {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japanese]] [[religious]] thinkers.) | ||
+ | Heisig, James W., Thomas P. [[Kasulis]] and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 2011, [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]]: A Sourcebook, [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. (This [[encyclopedic]] {{Wiki|anthology}} contains a selection of representative works by all members of, and thinkers affiliated with, the [[Kyoto School]].) | ||
Jacinto Zavala, Augustín (ed.), 1995, Textos de la filosofía japonesa, Michoacán: El Colegio de Michoacán. | Jacinto Zavala, Augustín (ed.), 1995, Textos de la filosofía japonesa, Michoacán: El Colegio de Michoacán. | ||
− | Ōhashi, Ryōsuke (ed.), 1990, revised edition 2012, Die Philosophie der Kyōto-Schule, Freiburg: Karl Alber. (This landmark anthology contains valuable introductions by the editor, as well as German translations of key essays by Nishida, Tanabe, Hisamatsu, Nishitani, Kōyama Iwao, Kōsaka Masaaki, Shimomura Toratarō, Suzuki Shigetaka, Takeuchi Yoshinori, Tsujimura Kōichi, and Ueda Shizuteru.) | + | Ōhashi, Ryōsuke (ed.), 1990, revised edition 2012, [[Die]] Philosophie der Kyōto-Schule, Freiburg: Karl Alber. (This landmark {{Wiki|anthology}} contains valuable introductions by the editor, as well as [[German]] translations of key {{Wiki|essays}} by Nishida, [[Tanabe]], Hisamatsu, Nishitani, Kōyama Iwao, Kōsaka Masaaki, Shimomura Toratarō, Suzuki Shigetaka, Takeuchi Yoshinori, Tsujimura Kōichi, and [[Ueda]] Shizuteru.) |
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Other [[Kyoto School]] Works | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Abe, Masao, 1985, [[Zen]] and [[Western]] [[Thought]], William R. LaFleur (ed.), [[London]]: Macmillan Press (published in [[North America]] by {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press). | ||
+ | –––, 1990, “Kenotic [[God]] and Dynamic [[Sunyata]],” in The Emptying [[God]]: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian [[Conversation]] with [[Masao Abe]] on [[God]], Kenosis, and [[Sunyata]], John B. Cobb, Jr. and Christopher Ives (eds.), Maryknoll, [[New York]]: Orbis [[Books]], pp. 3–65. | ||
+ | –––, 1997, [[Zen]] and Comparative Studies, [[Steven Heine]] (ed.), [[London]]: Macmillan Press (published in [[North America]] by {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press). | ||
+ | –––, 2003, [[Zen]] and the {{Wiki|Modern}} [[World]], [[Steven Heine]] (ed.), [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. (Includes Abe's articles on Nishida.) | ||
+ | Hanaoka, Eiko, 2009, [[Zen]] and [[Christianity]]: From the Standpoint of [[Absolute]] [[Nothingness]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Maruzen. | ||
+ | Hisamatsu, Shin'ichi, 1960, “The [[Characteristics]] of {{Wiki|Oriental}} [[Nothingness]],” Richard DeMartino (trans.), [[Philosophical Studies]] of [[Japan]] 2: 65–97. | ||
+ | –––, 2002, Critical [[Sermons]] of the [[Zen]] [[Tradition]], Christopher Ives and {{Wiki|Tokiwa}} [[Gishin]] (ed. and trans.), [[New York]]: Palgrave. | ||
+ | –––, 2012, [[Zen]] and the [[Fine Arts]], [[Gishin]] {{Wiki|Tokiwa}} (trans.), [[Tokyo]]: Kodansha. | ||
+ | Kuki, Shūzō, 2004, A Philosopher's [[Poetry]] and {{Wiki|Poetics}}, Michael F. Marra (trans. and ed.), [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. | ||
+ | –––, 2004, The Stucture of Iki, in The Structure of [[Detachment]]: The {{Wiki|Aesthetic}} [[Vision]] of Kuki Shūzō, Hiroshi Nara (ed.), [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. | ||
+ | Nishida, Kitarō, 1958, Intelligibility and the [[Philosophy]] of [[Nothingness]], Robert Schinzinger (trans.), [[Honolulu]]: East-West [[Center]] Press. (Contains translations of three important {{Wiki|essays}}.) | ||
+ | –––, 1964, “The Problem of [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|Culture}},” [[Masao Abe]] (trans.), in Sources of [[Japanese]] [[Tradition]], Vol. 2, Ryusaku Tsunoda et al. (eds.), [[New York]]: [[Columbia University Press]], pp. 350–365. | ||
+ | |||
+ | –––, 1970, Fundamental [[Problems of Philosophy]], David A. Dilworth (trans.), [[Tokyo]]: [[Sophia]] {{Wiki|University}} Press. | ||
+ | –––, 1973, [[Art]] and [[Morality]], David A. Dilworth (trans.), [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. | ||
+ | –––, 1986, “The [[Logic]] of Topos and the [[Religious]] Worldview,” Michiko Yusa (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 19/2: 1–29 & 20/1: 81–119. | ||
+ | –––, 1987, {{Wiki|Intuition}} and {{Wiki|Reflection}} in [[Self-Consciousness]], Valdo Viglielmo et al. (trans.), [[New York]], SUNY. | ||
+ | –––, 1987, Last Writings: [[Nothingness]] and the [[Religious]] Worldview, David A. Dilworth (trans.), [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. (Contains a translation of “The [[Logic]] of Place and the [[Religious]] World-view” as well as introductory and critical {{Wiki|essays}} by the [[translator]].) | ||
+ | –––, 1990, [[An Inquiry into the Good]], [[Masao Abe]] and Christopher Ives (trans.), New Haven: {{Wiki|Yale University Press}}. | ||
+ | –––, 1990, La {{Wiki|culture}} japonaise en question, Pierre Lavelle (trans.), {{Wiki|Paris}}: Publications Orientalistes de {{Wiki|France}}. | ||
+ | –––, 1999, Logik des Ortes. Der Anfang der modernen Philosophie in [[Japan]], Rolf Elberfeld (trans.), Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft. (Contains translations of Nishida's prefaces to his [[books]] and of three of his key {{Wiki|essays}}.) | ||
+ | –––, 1999, Logique du lieu et [[vision]] religieuse de monde, Sugimura Yasuhiko and Sylvain Cardonnel (trans.), {{Wiki|Paris}}: Editions {{Wiki|Osiris}}. | ||
+ | –––, 2005, “General Summary” from The System of [[Self-Consciousness]] of the [[Universal]], in Robert J. J., Wargo, The [[Logic]] of [[Nothingness]]: A Study of Nishida Kitarō, [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press, pp. 186–216. | ||
+ | –––, 2012a, Place and [[Dialectic]]: Two Essays by Nishida Kitarō, John W. M. Krummel and Shigenori Nagatomo (trans.), [[Oxford]] and [[New York]]: [[Oxford University Press]]. (Contains translations of “Basho” [Place] and “[[Logic]] and [[Life]]” as well as an [[insightful]] and informative introduction by John Krummel.) | ||
+ | –––, 2012b, {{Wiki|Ontology}} of Production, William Haver (trans.), Durham and [[London]]: {{Wiki|Duke University}} Press. (Contains translations of “Expressive [[Activity]],” “The Standpoint of Active {{Wiki|Intuition}},” and “[[Human Being]].”) | ||
+ | |||
+ | |||
+ | Nishitani, Keiji, 1982, [[Religion]] and [[Nothingness]], Jan Van Bragt (trans.), [[Berkeley]]: {{Wiki|University of California Press}}. | ||
+ | –––, 1984, “The Standpoint of [[Zen]],” John C. Maraldo (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 18/1: 1–26. | ||
+ | –––, 1986, Was is [[Religion]]?, Dora Fischer-Barnicol (trans.), Frankfurt: Insel Verlag. | ||
+ | –––, 1990, The Self-Overcoming of [[Nihilism]], Graham Parkes with Setsuko Aihara (trans.), [[Albany]]: SUNY. | ||
+ | –––, 1991, Nishida Kitarō, [[Yamamoto Seisaku]] and James W. Heisig (trans.), [[Berkeley]]: {{Wiki|University of California Press}}. | ||
+ | –––, 1999, “[[Emptiness]] and [[Sameness]],” in {{Wiki|Modern}} [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|Aesthetics}}, Michele Marra (ed.), [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. | ||
+ | –––, 1999, La religión y la [[nada]], Raquel Bouso García (trans.), Madrid: Ediciones Siruela. | ||
+ | –––, 2006, On [[Buddhism]], Seisaku [[Yamamoto]] and Robert E. Carter (trans.), [[Albany]]: SUNY. | ||
+ | Takeuchi, Yoshinori, 1983, The [[Heart]] of [[Buddhism]], James W. Heisig (ed. and trans.), [[New York]]: Crossroad. | ||
+ | [[Tanabe]], Hajime, 1959, “Todesdialektik,” in {{Wiki|Martin Heidegger}} zum siebzigsten Geburtstag: Festschrift, [[Günther]] Neske (ed.), Pfullingen: Neske, pp. 93–133. | ||
+ | –––, 1969, “The [[Logic]] of Species as [[Dialectics]],” David Dilworth and [[Satō]] [[Taira]] (trans.), {{Wiki|Monumenta Nipponica}} 24/3: 273–88. | ||
+ | –––, 1986, [[Philosophy]] as Metanoetics, Takeuchi Yoshinori (trans.), [[Berkeley]]: {{Wiki|University of California Press}}. | ||
+ | [[Ueda]], Shizuteru, 1965, [[Die]] Gottesgeburt in der Seele und der Durchbruch zu Gott. [[Die]] mystische Anthropologie Meister Eckharts und ihre Konfrontation mit der Mystik des [[Zen]] Buddhismus. Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus Gerd Mohn. | ||
+ | –––, 1982, “[[Emptiness]] and Fullness: [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Mahāyāna Buddhism]],” James W. Heisig and Frederick Greiner (trans), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 15.1: 9–37. (Outlines many of the contours of Ueda's [[understanding]] of [[Zen]] by way of interpreting the Ten Oxherding Pictures.) | ||
+ | –––, 1983a, “[[Ascent]] and Descent: [[Zen Buddhism]] in Comparison with {{Wiki|Meister Eckhart}} (Part 1),” James W. Heisig (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 16.1: 52–73. | ||
+ | –––, 1983b, “[[Ascent]] and Descent: [[Zen Buddhism]] in Comparison with {{Wiki|Meister Eckhart}} (Part 2),” Ian Astly and James W. Heisig (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 16.2: 72–91. | ||
+ | |||
− | + | –––, 1989, “The [[Zen Buddhist]] [[Experience]] of the Truly Beautiful,” John C. Maraldo (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 22.1: 1–36. | |
+ | –––, 1990, “Freedom and [[Language]] in {{Wiki|Meister Eckhart}} and [[Zen Buddhism]] (Part One),” Richard F. Szippl (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 23.2: 18–59. | ||
+ | –––, 1991, “Freedom and [[Language]] in {{Wiki|Meister Eckhart}} and [[Zen Buddhism]] (Part Two),” Richard F. Szippl (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 24.1: 52–80. | ||
+ | –––, 1992, “The Place of Man in the Noh Play,” Paul Shepherd (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 25.2: 59–88. (In the first part of this essay, [[Ueda]] outlines his account of “living-in-the-double-world.”) | ||
+ | –––, 1993a, “[[Zen]] and [[Philosophy]] in the [[Thought]] of Nishida Kitarō,” Mark Unno (trans.), [[Japanese]] [[Religions]] 18.2: 162–193. (Examines Nishida's early attempt to develop a [[philosophy]] of [[pure experience]] on the basis of his practice of [[Zen]].) | ||
+ | –––, 1993b, “[[Pure]] [[Experience]], [[Self-Awareness]], ‘Basho’,” Etudes Phénoménologiques 18: 63–86. | ||
+ | –––, 1994a, “The Practice of [[Zen]],” Ron Hadley and Thomas L. Kirchner (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 27.1: 10–29. (Succinctly introduces Ueda's [[interpretation]] of the practice of [[Zen]].) | ||
+ | –––, 1994b, “Nishida, [[Nationalism]], and the [[War]] in Question,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 77–106. (Ueda's influential response to the [[controversy]] surrounding Nishida's {{Wiki|political}} writings.) | ||
+ | –––, 1995, “Nishida's [[Thought]],” Jan Van Bragt (trans.), The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 28/1: 29–47. | ||
+ | –––, 2004, [[Zen]] y la filosofia, Raquel Bouso (ed.), Barcelona: Editorial Herder. | ||
+ | –––, 2011a, “Contributions to Dialogue with the [[Kyoto School]],” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Davis/Schoeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 19–32. (In this essay composed especially for this volume, [[Ueda]] reflects on the problem of [[nihilism]] in an age of globalization and on the contributions to a global [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|dialogue}} made by Nishida's [[philosophy]] of “[[absolute]] [[nothingness]]” and Nishitani's [[philosophy]] of “[[emptiness]].”) | ||
+ | –––, 2011b, “[[Language]] in a Twofold [[World]],” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Heisig/Kasulis/Maraldo 2011, pp. 765–784. (Based on texts originally written in 1990 and 1997, [[Ueda]] prepared this essay to represent his [[thought]] in this first comprehensive sourcebook of [[Japanese philosophy]].) | ||
+ | –––, 2011c, Wer und was bin ich: Zur Phänomenologie des Selbst im Zen-Buddhismus, Freiburg: Verlag Karl Alber. (A valuable collection of some of Ueda's {{Wiki|essays}} written in [[German]]. Earlier versions of the first four chapters are available in English translation in [[Ueda]] 1982, 1989, 1992, and 1983a. For a review of this [[book]] and overview of Ueda's [[thought]], see Davis 2013g). | ||
+ | [[Watsuji]], Tetsurō, 1988, Climate and {{Wiki|Culture}}: A [[Philosophical]] Study, Geoffrey Bownas (trans.), [[New York]]: Greenwood Press. | ||
+ | –––, 1996, [[Watsuji]] Tetsurō's [[Rinrigaku]]: [[Ethics]] in [[Japan]], [[Yamamoto Seisaku]] and Robert Carter (trans.), [[Albany]]: SUNY Press. | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
Further Reading | Further Reading | ||
+ | |||
Special Issues of Journals | Special Issues of Journals | ||
− | Allgemeine Zeitschrift für Philosophie 36/3, 2011. (A special issue devoted to Nishida's philosophy.) | + | Allgemeine Zeitschrift für Philosophie 36/3, 2011. (A special issue devoted to Nishida's [[philosophy]].) |
− | The Eastern Buddhist New Series 25/1, 1992. (A special edition, “In Memoriam Nishitani Keiji 1900–1990.”) | + | The Eastern [[Buddhist]] New Series 25/1, 1992. (A special edition, “In Memoriam [[Nishitani Keiji]] 1900–1990.”) |
− | The Eastern Buddhist New Series 28/2, 1995. (A “Nishida Kitarō Memorial Issue.”) | + | The Eastern [[Buddhist]] New Series 28/2, 1995. (A “Nishida Kitarō Memorial Issue.”) |
− | Études phénoménologique 18, 1993. (A special issue devoted to “L'école de Kyōto.”) | + | Études phénoménologique 18, 1993. (A special issue devoted to “L'école de [[Kyōto]].”) |
− | Journal of Japanese Philosophy 1, 2013. (The first issue of this new journal contains articles that treat Kyoto School philosophers, as will presumably subsequent issues.) | + | Journal of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 1, 2013. (The first issue of this new journal contains articles that treat [[Kyoto School]] [[philosophers]], as will presumably subsequent issues.) |
− | Revue philosophique de Louvain, 1994 (no. 4, Novembre). (A special issue devoted to the theme: “La réception européenne de l'école de Kyōto.”) | + | |
− | Synthesis Philosophica 37, 2004, Zagreb, Croatia. (A special issue devoted to | + | Revue philosophique de Louvain, 1994 (no. 4, Novembre). (A special issue devoted to the theme: “La réception européenne de l'école de [[Kyōto]].”) |
− | Zen Buddhism Today 14, 1997. (An important collection of articles on the theme: | + | Synthesis Philosophica 37, 2004, Zagreb, [[Croatia]]. (A special issue devoted to “[[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]],” with articles in [[German]], English, and {{Wiki|French}}, many of which are written by leading [[Japanese]] [[scholars]] of the [[Kyoto School]].) |
− | Zen Buddhism Today 15, 1998. (An important collection of articles on the theme: “Nishida's Philosophy, Nishitani's Philosophy, and Zen.”) | + | [[Zen Buddhism]] Today 14, 1997. (An important collection of articles on the theme: “[[Religion]] and the Contemporary [[World]] in Light of Nishitani Keiji's [[Thought]].”) |
+ | [[Zen Buddhism]] Today 15, 1998. (An important collection of articles on the theme: “Nishida's [[Philosophy]], Nishitani's [[Philosophy]], and [[Zen]].”) | ||
Other Works | Other Works | ||
− | Abe, Masao, 1997, | + | Abe, Masao, 1997, “[[Buddhism in Japan]],” in Companion {{Wiki|Encyclopedia}} of {{Wiki|Asian}} [[Philosophy]], Brian Carr and Indira Mahalingam (eds.), [[London]] and [[New York]]: Routledge, pp. 746–791. (Provides an overview of the history of [[Japanese Buddhism]], ending with [[D. T. Suzuki]] as a {{Wiki|modern}} [[Buddhist]] thinker and Nishida as a Buddhism-inspired [[philosopher]].) |
− | Arisaka, Yoko, 1999, “Beyond East and West: Nishida's Universalism and Postcolonial Critique,” in Border Crossings: Toward a Comparative Political Theory, Fred Dallmayr (ed.), New York: Lexington Books, pp. 237–252. (An insightful critical treatment of the ambiguities in Nishida's cultural and political philosophy.) | + | Arisaka, Yoko, 1999, “Beyond [[East]] and [[West]]: Nishida's [[Universalism]] and Postcolonial Critique,” in Border Crossings: Toward a Comparative {{Wiki|Political}} {{Wiki|Theory}}, Fred Dallmayr (ed.), [[New York]]: Lexington [[Books]], pp. 237–252. (An [[insightful]] critical treatment of the ambiguities in Nishida's {{Wiki|cultural}} and {{Wiki|political}} [[philosophy]].) |
Berque, Augustin (ed.), 2000, Logique du lieu et dépassemente de la modernité, two volumes, Bruxelles: Ousia. | Berque, Augustin (ed.), 2000, Logique du lieu et dépassemente de la modernité, two volumes, Bruxelles: Ousia. | ||
− | Bouso, Raquel and James W. Heisig (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 6: Confluences and Cross-Currents, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | Bouso, Raquel and James W. Heisig (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 6: Confluences and Cross-Currents, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
− | Bowers, Russell H. Jr., 1995, Someone or Nothing: Nishitani's | + | Bowers, Russell H. Jr., 1995, Someone or Nothing: Nishitani's “[[Religion]] and [[Nothingness]]” as a Foundation for Christian-Buddhist Dialogue, [[New York]]: Peter Lang. |
− | Buchner, Harmut (ed.), 1989, Japan und Heidegger, Sigmaringen: Thorbecke. (Contains documents of, and essays about, the relation between Heidegger and the Kyoto School.) | + | Buchner, Harmut (ed.), 1989, [[Japan]] und [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], Sigmaringen: Thorbecke. (Contains documents of, and {{Wiki|essays}} about, the [[relation]] between [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] and the [[Kyoto School]].) |
− | Buri, Fritz, 1997, The Buddha-Christ as the Lord of the True Self: The Religious Philosophy of the Kyoto School and Christianity, Macon: Mercer University Press. | + | Buri, Fritz, 1997, The Buddha-Christ as the Lord of the [[Wikipedia:True Self|True Self]]: The [[Religious]] [[Philosophy]] of the [[Kyoto School]] and [[Christianity]], Macon: Mercer {{Wiki|University}} Press. |
− | Carter, Robert E., 1997, The Nothingness Beyond God: An Introduction to the Philosophy of Nishida Kitarō, second edition, St. Paul: Paragon House. | + | Carter, Robert E., 1997, The [[Nothingness]] Beyond [[God]]: An Introduction to the [[Philosophy]] of Nishida Kitarō, second edition, {{Wiki|St. Paul}}: Paragon House. |
− | –––, 2013, The Kyoto School: An Introduction, with a forward by Thomas P. Kasulis, Albany: State University of New York Press. | + | –––, 2013, The [[Kyoto School]]: An Introduction, with a forward by Thomas P. [[Kasulis]], [[Albany]]: [[State University of New York Press]]. |
− | Cobb, John B. Jr. and Christopher Ives (eds.), 1990, The Emptying God: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian Conversation with Masao Abe on God, Kenosis, and Sunyata, Maryknoll, New York: Orbis Books. | + | Cobb, John B. Jr. and Christopher Ives (eds.), 1990, The Emptying [[God]]: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian [[Conversation]] with [[Masao Abe]] on [[God]], Kenosis, and [[Sunyata]], Maryknoll, [[New York]]: Orbis [[Books]]. |
− | Dale, Peter, 1986, The Myth of Japanese | + | Dale, Peter, 1986, The [[Myth]] of [[Japanese]] [[Uniqueness]], [[New York]]: St. Martin's Press. (A highly critical study of [[Japanese]] {{Wiki|cultural}} [[nationalism]].) |
− | Davis, Bret W., 2002, “Introducing the Kyoto School as World Philosophy: Reflections on James. W. Heisig's Philosophers of Nothingness,” The Eastern Buddhist 34/2: 142–170. | + | Davis, Bret W., 2002, “Introducing the [[Kyoto School]] as [[World]] [[Philosophy]]: Reflections on James. W. Heisig's [[Philosophers]] of [[Nothingness]],” The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 34/2: 142–170. |
− | –––, 2004, “The Step Back through Nihilism: The Radical Orientation of Nishitani Keiji's Philosophy of Zen,” Synthesis Philosophica 37: 139–59. (An introduction to the central themes of Nishitani's thought, focusing on his topological phenomenology of a “trans-descendence” through nihilism to the “field of śūnyatā.”) | + | –––, 2004, “The Step Back through [[Nihilism]]: The Radical Orientation of Nishitani Keiji's [[Philosophy]] of [[Zen]],” Synthesis Philosophica 37: 139–59. (An introduction to the central themes of Nishitani's [[thought]], focusing on his topological [[Wikipedia:Phenomenology (philosophy)|phenomenology]] of a “trans-descendence” through [[nihilism]] to the “field of [[śūnyatā]].”) |
− | –––, 2004, “Provocative Ambivalences in Japanese Philosophy of Religion: With a Focus on Nishida and Zen,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 246–274. (Addresses the relation between | + | –––, 2004, “Provocative Ambivalences in [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] of [[Religion]]: With a Focus on Nishida and [[Zen]],” in Heisig 2004, pp. 246–274. (Addresses the [[relation]] between “[[philosophy]]” and “[[religion]]” in the [[Kyoto School]], and argues that Nishida and others provoke us to radically rethink both of these terms as well as the [[relation]] between them.) |
− | –––, 2008, | + | –––, 2008, “[[Letting Go]] of [[God]] for Nothing: [[Ueda]] Shizuteru's Non-Mysticism and the Question of [[Ethics]] in [[Zen Buddhism]],” in Hori/Curley 2008, pp. 221–250. |
− | –––, 2008, “Turns to and from Political Philosophy: The Case of Nishitani Keiji,” in Goto-Jones 2008, pp. 26–45. | + | –––, 2008, “Turns to and from {{Wiki|Political}} [[Philosophy]]: The Case of [[Nishitani Keiji]],” in Goto-Jones 2008, pp. 26–45. |
− | –––, 2011, | + | –––, 2011, “[[Nothingness]] and (not or) the {{Wiki|Individual}}: Reflections on Robert Wilkinson's Nishida and {{Wiki|Western Philosophy}},” The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 42/2: 143–156. |
− | –––, 2013, “Nishida's Multicultural Worldview: Contemporary Significance and Immanent Critique,” Nishida Tetsugakkai Nenpō [The Journal of the Society for Nishida Philosophy] 10: 183–203. | + | –––, 2013, “Nishida's Multicultural Worldview: Contemporary Significance and Immanent Critique,” Nishida Tetsugakkai Nenpō [The Journal of the [[Society]] for Nishida [[Philosophy]]] 10: 183–203. |
− | Davis, Bret W., Brian Schroeder and Jason M. Wirth (eds.), 2011, Japanese and Continental Philosophy: Conversations with the Kyoto School, Bloomington: Indiana University Press. (A collection of essays by North American, Japanese, and European scholars aimed at engendering multilateral exchanges between the Kyoto School philosophies and such Continental figures as Kant, Nietzsche, Heidegger, Arendt, Löwith, Habermas, Merleau-Ponty, Irigaray, Levinas, Derrida, and Marion.) | + | Davis, Bret W., Brian Schroeder and Jason M. Wirth (eds.), 2011, [[Japanese]] and Continental [[Philosophy]]: Conversations with the [[Kyoto School]], [[Bloomington]]: [[Indiana University]] Press. (A collection of {{Wiki|essays}} by [[North]] [[American]], [[Japanese]], and {{Wiki|European}} [[scholars]] aimed at engendering multilateral exchanges between the [[Kyoto School]] [[philosophies]] and such Continental figures as {{Wiki|Kant}}, [[Nietzsche]], [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], Arendt, Löwith, Habermas, {{Wiki|Merleau-Ponty}}, Irigaray, Levinas, [[Derrida]], and Marion.) |
− | Denker, Alfred et al. (eds.), 2013, Heidegger-Jahrbuch 7: Heidegger und das ostasiatische Denken, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. (Contains a number of essays by and on thinkers affiliated with the Kyoto School.) | + | Denker, Alfred et al. (eds.), 2013, Heidegger-Jahrbuch 7: [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] und das ostasiatische Denken, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. (Contains a number of {{Wiki|essays}} by and on thinkers affiliated with the [[Kyoto School]].) |
− | Döll, Steffen, 2005, Wozu also suchen? Zur Einführung in das Denken von Ueda Shizuteru, Munich: iudicium. (Contains a scholarly and informative introduction to Ueda's thought, together with an annotated translation of his “The Place of Self-Awareness.”) | + | Döll, Steffen, 2005, Wozu also suchen? Zur Einführung in das Denken von [[Ueda]] Shizuteru, [[Munich]]: iudicium. (Contains a [[scholarly]] and informative introduction to Ueda's [[thought]], together with an annotated translation of his “The Place of [[Self-Awareness]].”) |
− | Elberfeld, Rolf, 1999, Kitarō Nishida (1870–1945). Moderne japanische Philosophie und die Frage nach der Interkulturalität, Amsterdam: Rodopi. (Compellingly argues for Nishida's significance as a cross-cultural philosopher.) | + | Elberfeld, Rolf, 1999, Kitarō Nishida (1870–1945). Moderne japanische Philosophie und [[die]] Frage nach der Interkulturalität, {{Wiki|Amsterdam}}: Rodopi. (Compellingly argues for Nishida's significance as a cross-cultural [[philosopher]].) |
− | Elberfeld, Rolf and Yōko Arisaka (eds.), 2014, Kitarō Nishida in der Philosophie des 20. Jahrhunderts, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. (Contains a rich variety of essays by Japanese, European, and American scholars on Nishida in the context of twentieth century philosophy.) | + | Elberfeld, Rolf and Yōko Arisaka (eds.), 2014, Kitarō Nishida in der Philosophie des 20. Jahrhunderts, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. (Contains a rich variety of {{Wiki|essays}} by [[Japanese]], {{Wiki|European}}, and [[American]] [[scholars]] on Nishida in the context of twentieth century [[philosophy]].) |
− | Faure, Bernard, 1995, “The Kyoto School and Reverse Orientalism,” in Japan in Traditional and Postmodern Perspectives, Charles Wei-Hsun Fu and Steven Heine (eds.), New York: SUNY Press. (A severely critical treatment of the nationalistic aspects of the Kyoto School.) | + | Faure, Bernard, 1995, “The [[Kyoto School]] and Reverse {{Wiki|Orientalism}},” in [[Japan]] in [[Traditional]] and Postmodern Perspectives, Charles Wei-Hsun [[Fu]] and [[Steven Heine]] (eds.), [[New York]]: SUNY Press. (A severely critical treatment of the nationalistic aspects of the [[Kyoto School]].) |
− | Fujita, Masakatsu (ed.), 1997, Nihon kindai shisō o manabu hito no tame ni [For Students of Modern Japanese Thought], Kyoto: Sekaishisōsha. (Contains helpful introductory chapters on members of the Kyoto School and other key thinkers in modern Japan.) | + | [[Fujita]], Masakatsu (ed.), 1997, [[Nihon]] kindai shisō o manabu hito no tame ni [For Students of {{Wiki|Modern}} [[Japanese]] [[Thought]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Sekaishisōsha. (Contains helpful introductory chapters on members of the [[Kyoto School]] and other key thinkers in {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japan]].) |
− | –––, 1998, Gendaishisō toshite no Nishida Kitarō [Nishida Kitarō as Contemporary Thought], Tokyo: Kōdansha. (An introduction to Nishida, focusing on the idea of pure experience, the critique of dualism, and the question of language in his early writings.) | + | –––, 1998, Gendaishisō toshite no Nishida Kitarō [Nishida Kitarō as Contemporary [[Thought]]], [[Tokyo]]: Kōdansha. (An introduction to Nishida, focusing on the [[idea]] of [[pure experience]], the critique of [[dualism]], and the question of [[language]] in his early writings.) |
− | ––– (ed.), 2000ff., Nihon no tetsugaku [Japanese Philosophy], Kyoto: Shōwadō. (An annual journal published by the Department of Japanese Philosophy at Kyoto University.) | + | ––– (ed.), 2000ff., [[Nihon]] no tetsugaku [[[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Shōwadō. (An annual journal published by the Department of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] at [[Kyoto University]].) |
− | ––– (ed.), 2001, Kyōtogakuha no tetsugaku [The Philosophy of the Kyoto School], Kyoto: Shōwadō. (Contains primary texts from, and critical essays on, eight Kyoto School philosophers.) | + | ––– (ed.), 2001, Kyōtogakuha no tetsugaku [The [[Philosophy]] of the [[Kyoto School]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Shōwadō. (Contains primary texts from, and critical {{Wiki|essays}} on, eight [[Kyoto School]] [[philosophers]].) |
− | –––, 2011, Nishida Kitarō no shisaku-sekai [The World of Nishida Kitarō's Thought], Tokyo: Iwanami. (Gathers ten lucid and insightful essays on a range of key issues in Nishida's philosophy.) | + | –––, 2011, Nishida Kitarō no shisaku-sekai [The [[World]] of Nishida Kitarō's [[Thought]]], [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]]. ([[Gathers]] ten lucid and [[insightful]] {{Wiki|essays}} on a range of key issues in Nishida's [[philosophy]].) |
− | Fujita, Masakatsu and Bret W. Davis (eds.), 2005, Sekai no naka no nihon no tetsugaku [Japanese Philosophy in the World], Kyoto: Shōwadō. (A collection of articles by Western, Chinese and Japanese scholars attempting to hermeneutically situate and critically evaluate the significance of modern Japanese philosophy in the world.) | + | [[Fujita]], Masakatsu and Bret W. Davis (eds.), 2005, Sekai no naka no nihon no tetsugaku [[[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] in the [[World]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Shōwadō. (A collection of articles by [[Western]], {{Wiki|Chinese}} and [[Japanese]] [[scholars]] attempting to {{Wiki|hermeneutically}} situate and critically evaluate the significance of {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japanese philosophy]] in the [[world]].) |
− | Goto-Jones, Christopher S., 2005, Political Philosophy in Japan: Nishida, The Kyoto School, and Co-Prosperity, London: Routledge. (A provocative new interpretation of the political dimensions of Nishida's philosophy, which argues that Nishida's political thought should be understood neither in terms of Japanese ultranationalism, nor in terms of Western liberalism, but rather as a modern development of Eastern and in particular Mahāyāna Buddhist thought.) | + | Goto-Jones, Christopher S., 2005, {{Wiki|Political}} [[Philosophy]] in [[Japan]]: Nishida, The [[Kyoto School]], and Co-Prosperity, [[London]]: Routledge. (A provocative new [[interpretation]] of the {{Wiki|political}} {{Wiki|dimensions}} of Nishida's [[philosophy]], which argues that Nishida's {{Wiki|political}} [[thought]] should be understood neither in terms of [[Japanese]] ultranationalism, nor in terms of [[Western]] [[liberalism]], but rather as a {{Wiki|modern}} [[development]] of Eastern and in particular [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhist]] [[thought]].) |
− | Hase, Shōtō, 2003, Yokubō no tetsugaku: Jōdokyou sekai no shisaku [Philosophy of Desire: An Inquiry into the World of Pure Land Buddhism], Kyoto: Hōzōkan. | + | Hase, Shōtō, 2003, Yokubō no tetsugaku: Jōdokyou sekai no shisaku [[[Philosophy]] of [[Desire]]: An Inquiry into the [[World]] of [[Pure Land Buddhism]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Hōzōkan. |
− | –––, 2005, Kokoro ni utsuru mugen: kū no imāju-ka [The Infinite Reflected in the Heart-Mind: The Imaging of Emptiness], Kyoto: Hōzōkan. | + | –––, 2005, Kokoro ni utsuru mugen: [[kū]] no imāju-ka [The [[Infinite]] Reflected in the [[Heart-Mind]]: The [[Imaging]] of [[Emptiness]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Hōzōkan. |
− | –––, 2010, Jōdo to wa nanika: Shinran no shisaku to do ni okeru chōetsu [What is the Pure Land? The Thought of Shinran and Transcendence on Earth], Kyoto: Hōzōkan. | + | –––, 2010, [[Jōdo]] to wa nanika: [[Shinran]] no shisaku to do ni okeru chōetsu [What is the [[Pure Land]]? The [[Thought]] of [[Shinran]] and {{Wiki|Transcendence}} on [[Earth]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Hōzōkan. |
− | Hashi, Hisaki, 1999, Die Aktualität der Philosophie. Grundriss des Denkwegs der Kyoto-Schule, Wien: Doppelpunkt. | + | Hashi, Hisaki, 1999, [[Die]] Aktualität der Philosophie. Grundriss des Denkwegs der Kyoto-Schule, [[Wien]]: Doppelpunkt. |
− | Heisig, James W., 1998, | + | Heisig, James W., 1998, “[[Kyoto School]],” in E. Craig (ed.), Routledge {{Wiki|Encyclopedia}} of [[Philosophy]], [[London]]: Routledge. |
− | –––, 1999, | + | –––, 1999, “[[Philosophy]] as [[Spirituality]]: The Way of the [[Kyoto School]],” in [[Buddhist]] [[Spirituality]]: Later [[China]], [[Korea]], [[Japan]] and the {{Wiki|Modern}} [[World]], Takeuchi Yoshinori (ed.), [[New York]]: Crossroad, pp. 367–388. |
− | –––, 2001, Philosophers of Nothingness: An Essay on the Kyoto School, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A lucid introduction to the Kyoto School, focusing on key ideas of Nishida, Tanabe, and Nishitani; includes a wealth of valuable references to the debates that have surrounded the School, and an extensive multilingual bibliography. For a review, see Davis 2002.) | + | –––, 2001, [[Philosophers]] of [[Nothingness]]: An Essay on the [[Kyoto School]], [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. (A lucid introduction to the [[Kyoto School]], focusing on key [[ideas]] of Nishida, [[Tanabe]], and Nishitani; includes a [[wealth]] of valuable references to the [[debates]] that have surrounded the School, and an extensive multilingual [[bibliography]]. For a review, see Davis 2002.) |
− | ––– (ed.), 2004, Japanese Philosophy Abroad, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. (A valuable collection of scholarly articles presented at an international conference on the past and future of studies of | + | ––– (ed.), 2004, [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] Abroad, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. (A valuable collection of [[scholarly]] articles presented at an international conference on the {{Wiki|past}} and {{Wiki|future}} of studies of “[[Japanese philosophy]]” in the various regions of the [[world]].) |
− | ––– (ed.), 2006, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. (The first of an ongoing series of anthologies that focus largely on the Kyoto School. See also Hori/Curley 2006; Heisig/Uehara 2008; Lam/Cheung 2009; and Bouso/Heisig 2009.) | + | ––– (ed.), 2006, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]], [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. (The first of an ongoing series of {{Wiki|anthologies}} that focus largely on the [[Kyoto School]]. See also Hori/Curley 2006; Heisig/Uehara 2008; Lam/Cheung 2009; and Bouso/Heisig 2009.) |
− | Heisig, James W. and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 1994, Rude Awakenings: Zen, The Kyoto School, and the Question of Nationalism, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A well-rounded landmark collection of articles on the political controversy surrounding the Kyoto School.) | + | Heisig, James W. and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 1994, Rude Awakenings: [[Zen]], The [[Kyoto School]], and the Question of [[Nationalism]], [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. (A well-rounded landmark collection of articles on the {{Wiki|political}} [[controversy]] surrounding the [[Kyoto School]].) |
− | Heisig, James W. and Uehara Mayuko (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 3: Origins and Possibilities, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | Heisig, James W. and Uehara Mayuko (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 3: Origins and Possibilities, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
− | Himi, Kiyoshi, 1990, Tanabe tetsugaku kenkyū: Shūkyōgaku no kanten kara [Studies of the Philosophy of Tanabe: From the Perspective of Religious Studies], Tokyo: Hokujushuppan. (The most comprehensive single-author work on Tanabe's thought, with a predominant focus on the several stages of his later philosophy of religion.) | + | Himi, Kiyoshi, 1990, [[Tanabe]] tetsugaku kenkyū: Shūkyōgaku no kanten [[kara]] [Studies of the [[Philosophy]] of [[Tanabe]]: From the {{Wiki|Perspective}} of {{Wiki|Religious Studies}}], [[Tokyo]]: Hokujushuppan. (The most comprehensive single-author work on Tanabe's [[thought]], with a predominant focus on the several stages of his later [[philosophy]] of [[religion]].) |
− | Hori, Victor Sōgen and Melissa Anne-Marie Curley (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 3: Origins and Possibilities, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | Hori, Victor Sōgen and Melissa Anne-Marie Curley (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 3: Origins and Possibilities, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
− | Jacinto Zavala, Agustín, 1989, Filosofía de la transformación del mundo: Introducción a la filosofía tardía de Nishida Kitarō, Michoacán: El Colegio de Michoacán. (One of many valuable texts and translations by the premier Spanish-speaking Nishida and Kyoto School scholar.) | + | Jacinto Zavala, Agustín, 1989, Filosofía de la transformación del mundo: Introducción a la filosofía tardía de Nishida Kitarō, Michoacán: El Colegio de Michoacán. (One of many valuable texts and translations by the premier Spanish-speaking Nishida and [[Kyoto School]] [[scholar]].) |
− | Kasulis, T. P., 1981, Zen Action/Zen Person, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A classic philosophical introduction to Zen Buddhism by one of the leading scholars of Japanese thought.) | + | [[Kasulis]], T. P., 1981, [[Zen]] Action/Zen [[Person]], [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. (A classic [[philosophical]] introduction to [[Zen Buddhism]] by one of the leading [[scholars]] of [[Japanese]] [[thought]].) |
− | –––, 1982, “The Kyoto School and the West,” The Eastern Buddhist 15/2: 125–45. (An early review article which includes insightful critical responses to the literature on the Kyoto School that had appeared in the West prior to 1982.) | + | –––, 1982, “The [[Kyoto School]] and the [[West]],” The Eastern [[Buddhist]] 15/2: 125–45. (An early review article which includes [[insightful]] critical responses to the {{Wiki|literature}} on the [[Kyoto School]] that had appeared in the [[West]] prior to 1982.) |
− | Keta, Masako, 1992, Shūkyō-keiken no tetsugaku: Jōdokyō-sekai no kaimei [Philosophy of Religious Experience: An Elucidation of the World of Pure Land Buddhism], Tokyo: Sōbunsha-sha. | + | Keta, Masako, 1992, Shūkyō-keiken no tetsugaku: Jōdokyō-sekai no kaimei [[[Philosophy]] of [[Religious]] [[Experience]]: An Elucidation of the [[World]] of [[Pure Land Buddhism]]], [[Tokyo]]: Sōbunsha-sha. |
− | –––, 1999, Nihirizumu no shisaku [The Thought of Nihilism], Tokyo: Sōbunsha-sha. | + | –––, 1999, Nihirizumu no shisaku [The [[Thought]] of [[Nihilism]]], [[Tokyo]]: Sōbunsha-sha. |
− | –––, 2011, Nishida Kitarō | + | –––, 2011, Nishida Kitarō ‘[[Zen]] no kenkyū’ [Nishida Kitarō's ‘[[An Inquiry into the Good]]’], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Kōyō shobō. |
− | Kopf, Gereon, 2001, Beyond Personal Identity: Dōgen, Nishida, and a Phenomenology of No-Self, Richmond, Surry: Curzon Press. | + | Kopf, Gereon, 2001, Beyond Personal {{Wiki|Identity}}: [[Dōgen]], Nishida, and a {{Wiki|Phenomenology}} of [[No-Self]], Richmond, Surry: [[Curzon Press]]. |
− | –––, 2004, “Between Identity and Difference: Three Ways of Reading Nishida's Non-Dualism,” Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 31/1: 73–103. (A good account of how Nishida's dialogue with his critics, Takahashi Satomi and Tanabe Hajime, assisted him in the pursuit of a philosophy of non-dualism that does not reduce difference to identity.) | + | –––, 2004, “Between {{Wiki|Identity}} and Difference: [[Three Ways]] of Reading Nishida's Non-Dualism,” [[Japanese]] Journal of {{Wiki|Religious Studies}} 31/1: 73–103. (A good account of how Nishida's {{Wiki|dialogue}} with his critics, [[Takahashi]] Satomi and [[Tanabe]] Hajime, assisted him in the pursuit of a [[philosophy]] of [[non-dualism]] that does not reduce difference to [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]].) |
− | Kosaka, Kunitsugu, 1995, Nishida Kitarō: Sono shisō to gendai | + | Kosaka, Kunitsugu, 1995, Nishida Kitarō: Sono shisō to [[gendai]] [Nishida Kitarō: His [[Thought]] and the Contemporary Age], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Minerva. |
− | –––, 1997, Nishida Kitarō o meguru tetsugakusha gunzō [The Group of Philosophers Surrounding Nishida Kitarō], Kyoto: Minerva. (Contains clear presentations of Nishida's thought in relation to that of Tanabe, Takahashi Satomi, Miki, Watsuji, and Hisamatsu.) | + | –––, 1997, Nishida Kitarō o meguru tetsugakusha gunzō [The Group of [[Philosophers]] Surrounding Nishida Kitarō], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Minerva. (Contains clear presentations of Nishida's [[thought]] in [[relation]] to that of [[Tanabe]], [[Takahashi]] Satomi, Miki, [[Watsuji]], and Hisamatsu.) |
− | –––, 2001, Nishida tetsugaku to gendai: Rekishi, shūkyō, shizen o yomi-toku [Nishida Philosophy and the Contemporary Age: Explaining History, Religion, and Nature], Kyoto: Minerva. | + | –––, 2001, Nishida tetsugaku to [[gendai]]: Rekishi, shūkyō, shizen o yomi-toku [Nishida [[Philosophy]] and the Contemporary Age: Explaining History, [[Religion]], and [[Nature]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Minerva. |
− | Lam, Wing-keung and Cheung Ching-yuen (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 4: Facing the 21st Century, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. | + | Lam, Wing-keung and Cheung Ching-yuen (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 4: Facing the 21st Century, [[Nagoya]]: Nanzan Institute for [[Religion]] and {{Wiki|Culture}}. |
Laube, Johannes, 1984, Dialektik der absoluten Vermittlung. Hajime Tanabes Religionsphilosophie als Beitrag zum “Wettstreit der Liebe” zwischen Buddhismus und Christentum, Freiburg im Breisgau: Herder. | Laube, Johannes, 1984, Dialektik der absoluten Vermittlung. Hajime Tanabes Religionsphilosophie als Beitrag zum “Wettstreit der Liebe” zwischen Buddhismus und Christentum, Freiburg im Breisgau: Herder. | ||
− | Light, Steven, 1987, Shūzō Kuki and Jean-Paul Sartre: Influence and Counter-Influence in the Early History of Existential Phenomenology, Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press. | + | Light, Steven, 1987, Shūzō Kuki and {{Wiki|Jean-Paul Sartre}}: Influence and Counter-Influence in the Early History of Existential {{Wiki|Phenomenology}}, Carbondale: Southern Illinois {{Wiki|University}} Press. |
− | Mafli, Paul, 1996, Nishida Kitarōs Denkweg, Munich: Iudicium Verlag. | + | Mafli, Paul, 1996, Nishida Kitarōs Denkweg, [[Munich]]: Iudicium Verlag. |
− | Maraldo, John, 1997, “Contemporary Japanese Philosophy,” in Companion Encyclopedia of Asian Philosophy, Brian Carr and Indira Mahalingam (eds.), London and New York: Routledge, pp. 810–835. (A rich overview that situates the Kyoto School in the wider context of modern and contemporary Japanese philosophy.) | + | Maraldo, John, 1997, “Contemporary [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]],” in Companion {{Wiki|Encyclopedia}} of {{Wiki|Asian}} [[Philosophy]], Brian Carr and Indira Mahalingam (eds.), [[London]] and [[New York]]: Routledge, pp. 810–835. (A rich overview that situates the [[Kyoto School]] in the wider context of {{Wiki|modern}} and contemporary [[Japanese philosophy]].) |
− | –––, 2003, “Rethinking God: Heidegger in the Light of Absolute Nothingness, Nishida in the Shadow of Onto-Theology,” in Religious Experience and the End of Metaphysics, Jeffery Bloechl (ed.), Bloomington: Indiana University Press, pp. 31–49. | + | –––, 2003, “Rethinking [[God]]: [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]] in the Light of [[Absolute]] [[Nothingness]], Nishida in the Shadow of Onto-Theology,” in [[Religious]] [[Experience]] and the End of [[Metaphysics]], Jeffery Bloechl (ed.), [[Bloomington]]: [[Indiana University]] Press, pp. 31–49. |
− | –––, 2004, “Defining Philosophy in the Making,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 220–245. (An informative and thought-provoking essay on the question of what | + | –––, 2004, “Defining [[Philosophy]] in the Making,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 220–245. (An informative and thought-provoking essay on the question of what “[[Japanese philosophy]]” has meant and should mean.) |
− | –––, 2005, “Ōbei no shiten kara mita Kyōtogakuha no yurai to yukue” [The Whence and Whither of the Kyoto School from a Western Perspective], Azumi Yurika (trans.), in Fujita/Davis 2005, pp. 31–56. (An excellent critical essay on the question of defining the | + | –––, 2005, “Ōbei no shiten [[kara]] [[mita]] Kyōtogakuha no yurai to yukue” [The Whence and Whither of the [[Kyoto School]] from a [[Western]] {{Wiki|Perspective}}], Azumi Yurika (trans.), in Fujita/Davis 2005, pp. 31–56. (An {{Wiki|excellent}} critical essay on the question of defining the “[[Kyoto School]],” which unfortunately has yet to be published in English.) |
− | –––, 2006, “The War Over the Kyoto School,” Monumenta Nipponica 61/3 (Autumn 2006): 375–401. (An insightful review article on Goto-Jones 2005 and Williams 2005.) | + | –––, 2006, “The [[War]] Over the [[Kyoto School]],” {{Wiki|Monumenta Nipponica}} 61/3 (Autumn 2006): 375–401. (An [[insightful]] review article on Goto-Jones 2005 and [[Williams]] 2005.) |
− | –––, 2011, “Nishida Kitarō: Self, World, and the Nothingness Underlying Distinctions,” in Jay Garfield and William Edelglass (eds.), The Oxford Handbook of World | + | –––, 2011, “Nishida Kitarō: [[Self]], [[World]], and the [[Nothingness]] Underlying Distinctions,” in {{Wiki|Jay Garfield}} and William Edelglass (eds.), The [[Oxford]] Handbook of [[World]] [[Philosophy]], [[New York]]: [[Oxford University Press]], pp. 361–72. |
− | –––, 2013, | + | –––, 2013, “[[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] as a Lens on Greco-European [[Thought]],” Journal of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]] 1: 21–56. |
− | Marchianò, Grazia, (ed.), 1996, La Scuola di Kyōto: Kyōto-ha, Messina: Rubberttino. | + | Marchianò, Grazia, (ed.), 1996, La Scuola di [[Kyōto]]: Kyōto-ha, Messina: Rubberttino. |
− | Matsumaru, Hideo, 2013, Chokusetsu-chi no tankyū: Nishida, Nishitani, Haideggā, Daisetsu [An Investigation into Immediate Knowledge: Nishida, Nishitani, Heidegger, D. T. Suzuki], Yokohama: Shunpū-sha. | + | Matsumaru, Hideo, 2013, Chokusetsu-chi no tankyū: Nishida, Nishitani, Haideggā, [[Daisetsu]] [An [[Investigation]] into Immediate [[Knowledge]]: Nishida, Nishitani, [[Wikipedia:Martin Heidegger|Heidegger]], [[D. T. Suzuki]]], [[Yokohama]]: Shunpū-sha. |
− | Mayeda, Graham, 2006, Time, Space, and Ethics in the Philosophies of Watsuji Tetsurō, Kuki Shūzō, and Martin Heidegger, London/New York: Routledge. | + | Mayeda, Graham, 2006, Time, [[Space]], and [[Ethics]] in the [[Philosophies]] of [[Watsuji]] Tetsurō, Kuki Shūzō, and {{Wiki|Martin Heidegger}}, London/New York: Routledge. |
− | McCarthy, Erin, 2010, Ethics Embodied: Rethinking Selfhood through Continental, Japanese, and Feminist Philosophies, Lanham: Lexington. (Insightfully and provocatively brings Watsuji's ethics into dialogue with contemporary issues in Continental and feminist philosophy.) | + | McCarthy, Erin, 2010, [[Ethics]] [[Embodied]]: Rethinking [[Selfhood]] through Continental, [[Japanese]], and Feminist [[Philosophies]], Lanham: Lexington. ([[Insightfully]] and provocatively brings Watsuji's [[ethics]] into {{Wiki|dialogue}} with contemporary issues in Continental and feminist [[philosophy]].) |
− | Mitchell, Donald W., 1998, Masao Abe: A Zen Life of Dialogue, Boston: Charles E. Tuttle Co. (Consists of thirty-five chapters by different authors reflecting on the significance of Abe's dialogues with philosophers and theologians in the West.) | + | Mitchell, Donald W., 1998, [[Masao Abe]]: A [[Zen]] [[Life]] of Dialogue, [[Boston]]: Charles E. Tuttle Co. (Consists of thirty-five chapters by different authors {{Wiki|reflecting}} on the significance of Abe's dialogues with [[philosophers]] and {{Wiki|theologians}} in the [[West]].) |
− | Nagatomo, Shigenori, 1995, A Philosophical Foundation of Miki Kiyoshi's Concept of Humanism, Lewiston, NY: Edwin Mellen Press. | + | Nagatomo, Shigenori, 1995, A [[Philosophical]] Foundation of Miki Kiyoshi's {{Wiki|Concept}} of {{Wiki|Humanism}}, Lewiston, NY: Edwin Mellen Press. |
− | Nakamura, Yūjirō, 1983, Nishida Kitarō, Tokyo: Iwanami. | + | [[Nakamura]], Yūjirō, 1983, Nishida Kitarō, [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]]. |
− | –––, 1987, Nishida tetsugaku no datsukōchiku [The Deconstruction of Nishida Philosophy], Tokyo: Iwanami. | + | –––, 1987, Nishida tetsugaku no datsukōchiku [The Deconstruction of Nishida [[Philosophy]]], [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]]. |
− | Nishida, Kitarō, 2002, Shin Nishida Kitarō Zenshū [New Complete Works of Nishida Kitarō], Fujita Masakatsu and Kosaka Kunitsugu (eds.), Tokyo: Iwanami. (This new revised and rearranged edition of Nishida's works contains helpful editorial material, such as citation information for Nishida's references.) | + | Nishida, Kitarō, 2002, [[Shin]] Nishida Kitarō Zenshū [New Complete Works of Nishida Kitarō], [[Fujita]] Masakatsu and Kosaka Kunitsugu (eds.), [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]]. (This new revised and rearranged edition of Nishida's works contains helpful editorial material, such as citation [[information]] for Nishida's references.) |
− | Ōhashi, Ryōsuke, 1984, Zeitlichkeitsanalyse der Hegelschen Logik. Zur Idee einer Phänomenologie des Ortes, Munich: Karl Alber. (A provocative Kyoto School oriented reading of Hegel.) | + | Ōhashi, Ryōsuke, 1984, Zeitlichkeitsanalyse der Hegelschen Logik. Zur Idee einer Phänomenologie des Ortes, [[Munich]]: Karl Alber. (A provocative [[Kyoto School]] oriented reading of [[Wikipedia:Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel|Hegel]].) |
− | –––, 1992, Nihon-tekina mono, Yōroppa-tekina mono [Things Japanese, Things European], Tokyo: Shinchōsha. (Insightfully treats a range of cultural and philosophical issues relating to modern Japan, the Kyoto School and associated thinkers.) | + | –––, 1992, Nihon-tekina mono, Yōroppa-tekina mono [Things [[Japanese]], Things {{Wiki|European}}], [[Tokyo]]: Shinchōsha. ([[Insightfully]] treats a range of {{Wiki|cultural}} and [[philosophical]] issues relating to {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japan]], the [[Kyoto School]] and associated thinkers.) |
− | –––, 1994, Das Schöne in Japan. Philosophisch-ästhetische Reflexionen zu Geschichte und Moderne, Rolf Elberfeld (trans.), Köln: DuMont Buchverlag. (A classic philosophical interpretation of Japanese aesthetics.) | + | –––, 1994, Das Schöne in [[Japan]]. Philosophisch-ästhetische Reflexionen zu Geschichte und Moderne, Rolf Elberfeld (trans.), Köln: DuMont Buchverlag. (A classic [[philosophical]] [[interpretation]] of [[Japanese]] aesthetics.) |
− | –––, 1995, Nishida-tetsugaku no sekai [The World of Nishida Philosophy], Tokyo: Chikuma. | + | –––, 1995, Nishida-tetsugaku no sekai [The [[World]] of Nishida [[Philosophy]]], [[Tokyo]]: Chikuma. |
− | –––, 1998, Hi no genshōron josetsu: Nihontetsugaku no roku tēze yori [Prolegomenon to a Phenomenology of Compassion: From Six theses of Japanese Philosophy], Tokyo: Sōbunsha. (Includes chapters on the contemporary relevance of key ideas of Nishida, Tanabe, Nishitani, and Hisamatsu.) | + | –––, 1998, Hi no genshōron josetsu: Nihontetsugaku no roku tēze yori [Prolegomenon to a {{Wiki|Phenomenology}} of [[Compassion]]: From Six theses of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]]], [[Tokyo]]: Sōbunsha. (Includes chapters on the contemporary relevance of key [[ideas]] of Nishida, [[Tanabe]], Nishitani, and Hisamatsu.) |
− | –––, 1999, Japan im interkulturellen Dialog, München: Iudicium. (Contains a range of essays on Japan's relation to the West, with chapters on and frequent reference to the Kyoto School.) | + | –––, 1999, [[Japan]] im interkulturellen Dialog, [[München]]: Iudicium. (Contains a range of {{Wiki|essays}} on [[Japan's]] [[relation]] to the [[West]], with chapters on and frequent reference to the [[Kyoto School]].) |
− | ––– (ed.), 2004, Kyōtogakuha no shisō [The Thought of the Kyoto School], Kyoto: Jinbunshoin. (Contains five chapters that critically examine past and present images of the | + | ––– (ed.), 2004, Kyōtogakuha no shisō [The [[Thought]] of the [[Kyoto School]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Jinbunshoin. (Contains five chapters that critically examine {{Wiki|past}} and {{Wiki|present}} images of the “[[Kyoto School]],” and seven chapters that explore the potential of [[Kyoto School]] [[thought]] in various areas of contemporary [[philosophy]].) |
− | –––, 2013, Nishida Kitarō: Hontō no Nihon wa kore kara to zonjimasu [Nishida Kitarō: I Know that the Real Japan is Still to Come], Kyoto: Minerva. (An illuminating philosophical biography.) | + | –––, 2013, Nishida Kitarō: Hontō no [[Nihon]] wa kore [[kara]] to zonjimasu [Nishida Kitarō: I Know that the Real [[Japan]] is Still to Come], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Minerva. (An [[illuminating]] [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|biography}}.) |
− | Parkes, Graham, 1997, “The Putative Fascism of the Kyoto School and the Political Correctness of the Modern Academy,” Philosophy East and West 47/3: 305–336. (A critical response to polemical treatments of the nationalistic aspects of the Kyoto School, including those by Pincus 1996 and Faure 1995.) | + | Parkes, Graham, 1997, “The Putative Fascism of the [[Kyoto School]] and the {{Wiki|Political}} Correctness of the {{Wiki|Modern}} {{Wiki|Academy}},” [[Philosophy East and West]] 47/3: 305–336. (A critical response to polemical treatments of the nationalistic aspects of the [[Kyoto School]], [[including]] those by Pincus 1996 and Faure 1995.) |
− | Pincus, Leslie, 1996, Authenticating Culture in Imperial Japan: Kuki Shūzō and the Rise of National Aesthetics, Berkeley: University of California Press. (A highly critical treatment of the implications of cultural nationalism in Kuki's aesthetics.) | + | Pincus, Leslie, 1996, Authenticating {{Wiki|Culture}} in {{Wiki|Imperial}} [[Japan]]: Kuki Shūzō and the Rise of National {{Wiki|Aesthetics}}, [[Berkeley]]: {{Wiki|University of California Press}}. (A highly critical treatment of the implications of {{Wiki|cultural}} [[nationalism]] in Kuki's aesthetics.) |
− | Piovesana, Gino K., 1994, Recent Japanese Philosophical Thought, 1862–1996: A Survey, revised edition including a new survey by Naoshi Yamawaki: “The Philosophical Thought of Japan from 1963 to 1996,” Richmond, Surrey: Japan Library (Curzon Press Ltd). (A classic survey of modern Japanese philosophy.) | + | Piovesana, Gino K., 1994, Recent [[Japanese]] [[Philosophical]] [[Thought]], 1862–1996: A Survey, revised edition [[including]] a new survey by Naoshi Yamawaki: “The [[Philosophical]] [[Thought]] of [[Japan]] from 1963 to 1996,” Richmond, Surrey: [[Japan]] Library ([[Curzon Press]] Ltd). (A classic survey of {{Wiki|modern}} [[Japanese philosophy]].) |
− | Stambaugh, Joan, 1999, The Formless Self, Albany: SUNY Press. (Insightfully discusses Dōgen, Hisamatsu, and Nishitani.) | + | Stambaugh, Joan, 1999, The [[Formless]] [[Self]], [[Albany]]: SUNY Press. ([[Insightfully]] discusses [[Dōgen]], Hisamatsu, and Nishitani.) |
− | Standish, Paul and Naoko Saito (eds.), 2012, Education and the Kyoto School of Philosophy: Pedagogy for Human Transformation, New York: Springer. | + | Standish, Paul and Naoko Saito (eds.), 2012, [[Education]] and the [[Kyoto School]] of [[Philosophy]]: Pedagogy for [[Human]] [[Transformation]], [[New York]]: Springer. |
− | Stevens, Bernard, 2000, Topologie du néant: Une approche de l'école de Kyōto, Paris: Éditions Peeters. | + | Stevens, Bernard, 2000, Topologie du néant: Une approche de l'école de [[Kyōto]], {{Wiki|Paris}}: Éditions Peeters. |
− | Takeda, Atsushi, 2001, Monogatari “Kyōto-gakuha” [The Story of the | + | Takeda, Atsushi, 2001, Monogatari “Kyōto-gakuha” [The Story of the “[[Kyoto School]]”], [[Tokyo]]: Chūōkōron Shinsha. (An engaging biographical account of the {{Wiki|interpersonal}} relations and [[scholarly]] [[activities]] of the [[Kyoto School]].) |
− | Tanaka, Kyūbun, 2000, Nihon no “tetsugaku” o yomitoku [Reading Japanese | + | Tanaka, Kyūbun, 2000, [[Nihon]] no “tetsugaku” o yomitoku [Reading [[Japanese]] “[[Philosophy]]”], [[Tokyo]]: Chikuma Shinsho. (Consists of introductory chapters on Nishida, [[Watsuji]], Kuki, and Miki.) |
− | Townsend, Susan C., 2009, Miki Kiyoshi 1897-1945: Japan's Itinerant Philosopher, Boston: Brill. | + | Townsend, Susan C., 2009, Miki Kiyoshi 1897-1945: [[Japan's]] Itinerant [[Philosopher]], [[Boston]]: Brill. |
− | Tremblay, Jacynthe, 2000, Nishida Kitarō: Le jeu de l'individuel et de l'universel, Paris: CNRS Editions. | + | Tremblay, Jacynthe, 2000, Nishida Kitarō: Le jeu de l'individuel et de l'universel, {{Wiki|Paris}}: CNRS Editions. |
− | Tsunetoshi, Sōzaburō, 1998, Nihon no tetsugaku o manabu hito no tame ni [For Students of Japanese | + | Tsunetoshi, Sōzaburō, 1998, [[Nihon]] no tetsugaku o manabu hito no tame ni [For Students of [[Japanese]] [[Philosophy]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Sekaishisōsha. (Consists of introductory chapters mostly on [[Kyoto School]] [[philosophers]].) |
− | Ueda, Shizuteru, 1992, Nishida Kitarō o yomu [Reading Nishida Kitarō], Tokyo: Iwanami. (The first of many influential books on Nishida by Ueda, in which Ueda develops his own thought by way of carefully reading Nishida's texts, beginning with An Inquiry into the Good.) | + | [[Ueda]], Shizuteru, 1992, Nishida Kitarō o yomu [Reading Nishida Kitarō], [[Tokyo]]: [[Iwanami]]. (The first of many influential [[books]] on Nishida by [[Ueda]], in which [[Ueda]] develops his [[own]] [[thought]] by way of carefully reading Nishida's texts, beginning with [[An Inquiry into the Good]].) |
− | ––– (ed.), 1992, Jōi ni okeru kū [Emptiness in Passion], Tokyo: Sōbunsha. (An important collection of essays on Nishitani.) | + | ––– (ed.), 1992, Jōi ni okeru [[kū]] [[[Emptiness]] in [[Passion]]], [[Tokyo]]: Sōbunsha. (An important collection of {{Wiki|essays}} on Nishitani.) |
− | ––– (ed.), 1994, Nishida-tetsugaku [Nishida Philosophy], Tokyo: Sōbunsha. (An important collection of essays on Nishida.) | + | ––– (ed.), 1994, Nishida-tetsugaku [Nishida [[Philosophy]]], [[Tokyo]]: Sōbunsha. (An important collection of {{Wiki|essays}} on Nishida.) |
− | ––– (ed.), 2006, Zen to Kyoto-tetsugaku [Zen and Kyoto Philosophy], Kyoto: Tōeisha. (An important anthology on the most significant twentieth century Japanese philosophers who were engaged in the study and practice of Zen.) | + | ––– (ed.), 2006, [[Zen]] to Kyoto-tetsugaku [[[Zen]] and {{Wiki|Kyoto}} [[Philosophy]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Tōeisha. (An important {{Wiki|anthology}} on the most significant twentieth century [[Japanese]] [[philosophers]] who were engaged in the study and practice of [[Zen]].) |
− | Ueda, Shizuteru and Horio Tsutomu (eds.), 1998, Zen | + | [[Ueda]], Shizuteru and Horio Tsutomu (eds.), 1998, [[Zen]] to gendaisekai [[[Zen]] and the {{Wiki|Modern}} [[World]]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Zenbunka Kenkyūsho. (Consists of chapters on Nishida, [[D. T. Suzuki]], Nishitani, and Hisamatsu, addressing the [[relation]] of their [[thought]] to [[Zen]].) |
− | Unno, Taitetsu (ed.), 1989, The Religious Philosophy of Nishitani Keiji, Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press. (A landmark collection of responses to Nishitani's philosophy of religion.) | + | Unno, Taitetsu (ed.), 1989, The [[Religious]] [[Philosophy]] of [[Nishitani Keiji]], [[Berkeley]]: [[Asian Humanities Press]]. (A landmark collection of responses to Nishitani's [[philosophy]] of [[religion]].) |
− | Unno, Taitetsu and James W. Heisig (eds.), 1990, The Religious Philosophy of Tanabe Hajime, Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press. (A landmark collection of responses to Tanabe's philosophy of religion.) | + | Unno, Taitetsu and James W. Heisig (eds.), 1990, The [[Religious]] [[Philosophy]] of [[Tanabe]] Hajime, [[Berkeley]]: [[Asian Humanities Press]]. (A landmark collection of responses to Tanabe's [[philosophy]] of [[religion]].) |
− | Unno, Taitetsu, 1998, River of Fire, River of Water: An Introduction to the Pure Land Tradition of Shin Buddhism, New York: Double Day. (An accessible and engaging introduction to Shin Buddhist thought.) | + | Unno, Taitetsu, 1998, [[River]] of [[Fire]], [[River]] of [[Water]]: An Introduction to the [[Pure Land]] [[Tradition]] of [[Shin Buddhism]], [[New York]]: Double Day. (An accessible and engaging introduction to [[Shin Buddhist]] [[thought]].) |
− | Waldenfels, Hans, 1980, Absolute Nothingness: Foundations for a Buddhist-Christian Dialogue, J. W. Heisig (trans.), New York: Paulist Press. (An important early Western work focusing on Nishitani from the perspective of Buddhist-Christian dialogue.) | + | Waldenfels, Hans, 1980, [[Absolute]] [[Nothingness]]: Foundations for a Buddhist-Christian Dialogue, J. W. Heisig (trans.), [[New York]]: Paulist Press. (An important early [[Western]] work focusing on Nishitani from the {{Wiki|perspective}} of Buddhist-Christian {{Wiki|dialogue}}.) |
− | Wargo, Robert J. J., 2005, The Logic of Nothingness: A Study of Nishida Kitarō, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A landmark philosophical study which traces the early development of Nishida's thought from out of the context of Japanese philosophy in the Meiji period, and which focuses in particular on the subsequent development of his unique | + | Wargo, Robert J. J., 2005, The [[Logic]] of [[Nothingness]]: A Study of Nishida Kitarō, [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. (A landmark [[philosophical]] study which traces the early [[development]] of Nishida's [[thought]] from out of the context of [[Japanese philosophy]] in the {{Wiki|Meiji period}}, and which focuses in particular on the subsequent [[development]] of his unique “[[logic]] of basho.”) |
− | Wilkinson, Robert, 2009, Nishida and Western Philosophy, Surrey, UK: Ashgate. (An account of Nishida's philosophy which sets his thought in the context of his Zen background as well as his critical dialogue with Western philosophers such as James, Bergson, Fichte, the Neo-Kantians, and Hegel. For a review, see Davis 2011d.) | + | Wilkinson, Robert, 2009, Nishida and {{Wiki|Western Philosophy}}, Surrey, UK: Ashgate. (An account of Nishida's [[philosophy]] which sets his [[thought]] in the context of his [[Zen]] background as well as his critical {{Wiki|dialogue}} with [[Western]] [[philosophers]] such as James, Bergson, Fichte, the Neo-Kantians, and [[Wikipedia:Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel|Hegel]]. For a review, see Davis 2011d.) |
− | Williams, David, 2005, Defending Japan's Pacific War: The Kyoto School Philosophers and Post-White Power, London/New York: Routledge. (A highly provocative revisionist account of the Pacific War and defense of the Kyoto School's wartime political thought, which centers on an interpretation of Tanabe as a pioneer “post-White” political philosopher.) | + | [[Williams]], David, 2005, Defending [[Japan's]] {{Wiki|Pacific War}}: The [[Kyoto School]] [[Philosophers]] and Post-White Power, London/New York: Routledge. (A highly provocative revisionist account of the {{Wiki|Pacific War}} and defense of the {{Wiki|Kyoto}} School's wartime {{Wiki|political}} [[thought]], which centers on an [[interpretation]] of [[Tanabe]] as a pioneer “post-White” {{Wiki|political}} [[philosopher]].) |
− | –––, 2014, The Philosophy of Japanese Wartime Resistance: A Reading, with Commentary, of the Complete Texts of the Kyoto School Discussions of “The Standpoint of World History and Japan,” New York: Routledge. | + | –––, 2014, The [[Philosophy]] of [[Japanese]] Wartime Resistance: A Reading, with Commentary, of the Complete Texts of the [[Kyoto School]] Discussions of “The Standpoint of [[World]] History and [[Japan]],” [[New York]]: Routledge. |
− | Yusa, Michiko, 1997, “Contemporary Buddhist Philosophy,” in A Companion to World Philosophies, Eliot Deutsch and Ron Bontekoe (ed.), Oxford: Blackwell, pp. 564–572. | + | Yusa, Michiko, 1997, “Contemporary [[Buddhist Philosophy]],” in A Companion to [[World]] [[Philosophies]], [[Eliot Deutsch]] and Ron Bontekoe (ed.), [[Oxford]]: Blackwell, pp. 564–572. |
− | –––, 2002, Zen & Philosophy: An Intellectual Biography of Nishida Kitarō, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A very informative and lucid account of Nishida's personal and scholarly life, including his relations with other Kyoto School thinkers.) | + | –––, 2002, [[Zen]] & [[Philosophy]]: An [[Intellectual]] {{Wiki|Biography}} of Nishida Kitarō, [[Honolulu]]: {{Wiki|University}} of Hawai‘i Press. (A very informative and lucid account of Nishida's personal and [[scholarly]] [[life]], [[including]] his relations with other [[Kyoto School]] thinkers.) |
− | |||
+ | </poem> | ||
Latest revision as of 00:18, 12 February 2020
First published Mon Feb 27, 2006; substantive revision Tue Nov 11, 2014
The Kyoto School (Kyōto-gakuha) is a group of 20th century Japanese thinkers who developed original philosophies by creatively drawing on the intellectual and spiritual traditions of East Asia, those of Mahāyāna Buddhism in particular, as well as on the methods and content of Western philosophy.
After an introductory section, this article will focus on four questions: How should the Kyoto School be defined? What is meant by its central philosophical concept of “absolute nothingness,” and how did the Kyoto School philosophers variously develop this Eastern inspired idea in dialogue and debate with Western thought and with one another? What are the basics of their political writings, and the basis of the controversy surrounding them? What is the legacy of the Kyoto School for cross-cultural thinking?
1. Introduction
The unintentional founder of the Kyoto School is Nishida Kitarō[1] (1870–1945). In the Meiji period (1868–1912), when Japan reopened itself to the world after more than two centuries of national isolation, a generation of scholars devoted themselves to importing Western academic fields of inquiry, including “philosophy.”
After many years of studying Western philosophy and Eastern classics, alongside a dedicated practice of Zen Buddhism, Nishida was the first major modern Japanese thinker to successfully go beyond learning from the West to construct his own original system of thought.
This he began to do in his maiden work, An Inquiry into the Good, published in 1911 (Nishida 1990). On the basis of this work he obtained a position in the Philosophy Department of Kyoto University, where he went on to ceaselessly develop his thought and to decisively influence subsequent generations of original philosophers, including the two other most prominent members of the Kyoto School, Tanabe Hajime (1885–1962) and Nishitani Keiji (1900–1990).
As is reflected in the name of the School, its founding members were associated with Kyoto University, the most prestigious university in Japan next to Tokyo University. It is perhaps no coincidence that the School formed in Kyoto, the ancient capital and center of traditional Japanese culture, rather than Tokyo, the new capital and center of modernization, which also meant, Westernization.
While the Kyoto School philosophers all devoted themselves to the study of Western philosophy (indeed they made lasting contributions to the introduction of Western philosophy into Japan), they also kept one foot firmly planted in their native traditions of thought. One scholar of the Kyoto School writes in this regard: “The keynote of the Kyoto school, as persons educated in the traditions of the East despite all they have learned from the West, has been the attempt to bring the possibilities latent in traditional culture into encounter with Western culture” (Minamoto 1994, 217).
It would be misleading, however, if we were to think of the Kyoto School as merely putting a Western rational mask over Eastern intuitive wisdom. Nor would it be entirely accurate to think of them as simply using Western philosophical idioms and modes of thought to give modern expression to East Asian Buddhist thought. For not only is the Western influence on their thought more than skin deep, their philosophies are far too original to be straightforwardly equated with preexisting Eastern thought.
Insofar as they can be identified as East Asian or Mahāyāna Buddhist thinkers, this must be understood in the sense of having critically and creatively developed these traditions in philosophical dialogue with Western thought. It should be kept in mind that their primary commitment is not to a cultural self-expression, or even to a dialogue between world religions, but rather to a genuinely philosophical search for truth.
The Kyoto School has become most well known, especially in the West, for its philosophies of religion. Indeed the reception of the Kyoto School in North America in particular has more often than not taken place in university departments of Religious Studies, where their philosophies of religion have frequently been viewed as representative of Mahāyāna Buddhism, specifically of the latter's Zen and Shin (True Pure Land) schools.[2]
While the exchange on these terms has been fruitful, this view can be misleading in two respects. First of all, even if, for most of the Kyoto School thinkers, a philosophy of religion is the ultimate arche and telos of their thought, it is hardly their sole concern. They address a full array of philosophical issues: metaphysics, ontology, epistemology, logic, philosophical anthropology, philosophy of history, philosophy of culture, ethics, political theory, philosophy of art, etc.
Secondly, even when their focus is on the philosophy of religion, they approach this topic in a non-dogmatic and often surprisingly non-sectarian manner, drawing on and reinterpreting, for example, Christian sources along with Buddhist ones. Even Nishitani, who did in fact come to identify his thought with “the standpoint of Zen,” adamantly refused the label of a “natural theologian of Zen.” He claimed that: “If I have frequently had occasion to deal with the standpoints of Buddhism, and particularly Zen Buddhism, the fundamental reason is that [the original form of reality and the original countenance of human being] seem to me to appear there most plainly and unmistakably” (NKC X, 288; Nishitani 1982, 261).
Kyoto School philosophy, therefore, should be understood neither as Buddhist thought forced into Western garb, nor as universal discourse (which the West happened to have invented or discovered) dressed up in Japanese garb. Rather, it is best understood as a set of unique contributions from the perspective of modern Japan—that is, from a Japan that remains fundamentally determined by its historical layers of traditional culture at the same time as being essentially conditioned by its most recent layer of contact with the West—to a nascent worldwide dialogue of cross-cultural philosophy.
This article will proceed as follows. In the following section, I will consider the preliminary issues of how to define the Kyoto School and who to include as its members. The name “Kyoto School” has been used in the past, in some cases rather loosely, to refer to a variety of sets of thinkers. It is therefore necessary to begin by discussing the question: Just who belongs to exactly what? The third and central section of this article will treat what is generally considered to be the central philosophical concept and contribution of the Kyoto School, namely, their ideas of “absolute nothingness.”
After discussing the ostensible contrast between “Western being” and “Eastern nothingness,” and after looking at some of the Eastern sources of the idea of absolute nothingness, I will discuss the topological, dialectical, phenomenological and existential philosophies of absolute nothingness developed by Nishida Kitarō, Tanabe Hajime, Nishitani Keiji, and most recently by Ueda Shizuteru (b. 1926). The fourth section will address the political controversy surrounding the wartime writings and activities of the Kyoto School. The first wave of attention paid to the Kyoto School in the West in the 1980s largely ignored the political debate that had long surrounded the School in Japan.
While this lacuna in Western scholarship was amended in the 1990s, notably with the publication of Rude Awakenings: Zen, the Kyoto School and the Question of Nationalism (Heisig/Maraldo 1994), the political ventures and misadventures of the Kyoto School remain a highly contentious subject (see Maraldo 2006 and Goto-Jones 2008). In the final section of this article I will return to the question of the cross-cultural legacy of the Kyoto School as a group of thinkers that stood between—or perhaps moved beyond—East and West.
2. Identity and Membership: Who Belongs to What?
2.1 A History of External Naming
There has been considerable discussion surrounding the question of how to define the Kyoto School, and who to include as its members. By all accounts Nishida Kitarō is the School's originator. Yet it was never his intention to institute a “school” based on his own thought; in fact he is reported to have always encouraged independent thinking in his students. Moreover, unlike Plato's Academy or the Frankfurt School's Institute for Social Research, the Kyoto School thinkers never founded an academic institution or formed an official organization.
Their association was initially based merely on the fact that they studied and taught at Kyoto University and developed their thinking under the influence of Nishida as well as in dialogue and debate with him and with one another. Indeed the name “Kyoto School” only came into use by the “members” themselves much later, when at all.
Names do not only tell us who or what something is; they also tell us who or what something is not. Definitions not only seek to reveal an internal essence; they also draw a line of demarcation between inside and outside. It is thus not surprising that names and definitions often have their origin in labels appended from without. These labels may subsequently degenerate into stereotypes; or, conversely, they may be positively appropriated and redefined by the group itself. Both of these processes can be seen in the history of the “Kyoto School.”
The name “Kyoto School,” in fact, originated from without; or, more precisely speaking, it originated from the fringes of the School itself. Tosaka Jun (1900–1945), a student of Nishida's and Tanabe's, coined the expression in 1932 in reference to Nishida, Tanabe and Miki Kiyoshi (1897–1945) as purportedly representative of the epitome of “bourgeois philosophy in Japan” (see Heisig 2001, 4).
Tosaka's own developing thought had an explicitly materialist and Marxist orientation, and in his article he criticized the School as promulgating a bourgeois idealism that ignores material historical conditions and issues of social praxis. Tosaka's critique had an impact on the subsequent development of the Kyoto School's philosophies, and ironically Tosaka himself is today considered by some to belong, together with Miki, to the “left wing” of the Kyoto School (see Hattori 2004).
The second significant moment in the naming (or “labeling”) of the Kyoto School came more clearly from without, and in an even more politically charged context. As Nishitani was to recollect years later: “The name ‘Kyoto School’ is a name journalists used in connection with discussions that friends of mine and I held immediately before and during the war” (NKC XI, 207; see Heisig 2001, 277).
Nishitani is referring here to a series of symposia that addressed the question of the meaning and direction of the Pacific War and another symposium on the question of “overcoming modernity.” These controversial symposia will be discussed in subsection 4.3 of this article. In his retrospective comments, penned in 1977, Nishitani goes on to say that by that time the name “Kyoto School” had come to be used by Americans and others to “indicate purely a school of thought.”
Since the 1970s the name “Kyoto School” has gradually recovered its underlying philosophical ring, which for several decades in Japan (especially outside of Kyoto) had been drowned out by its political overtones. This recovery happened first of all in the West, where scholars neglected the political controversies in their enthusiastic reception of the School's philosophies of religion.
While the political controversies returned with a vengeance to Western academia a couple of decades later, in a kind of pendulum swing to the hypercritical, the initial positive attention from the West had by then helped to rehabilitate the image of the Kyoto School back home in Japan.
Fujita Masakatsu suggests that the question of defining the identity of the Kyoto School has often been a more pressing issue for Western scholars than for the Japanese themselves. He speculates that there are two reasons for this. One is that the Kyoto School never really had any noteworthy competing schools of original thought within Japan with which to contrast itself, and over against which to explicitly define its own identity.
The second reason is that, while Westerners tend to draw out and focus on the shared general characteristics of the School's thinkers, usually in contrast with the general characteristics of Western thought, for Japanese scholars of the Kyoto School the differences between the various thinkers often appear in sharper relief than do their shared commonalities (Fujita 2001, ii).
In any case, just as the formation of the Kyoto School's ideas took place between Western and Eastern horizons of thought, so has the scholarly study and, to some extent, even the defining of the Kyoto School taken place between scholars in Japan on the one hand and those in Europe and North America on the other. Since one of the common characteristics of the Kyoto School philosophers is their attempt to set Japan and their own thought in the context of the wider world, it is fitting that, with the increasingly international study of the Kyoto School, their thought is finally becoming what it always intended to be, namely, “Japanese philosophy in the world” (see Heisig 2004; Fujita/Davis 2005; Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011).
2.2 The Question of Definition
At the start of the twenty-first century, two important volumes appeared in Japan with the name “Kyoto School” in their titles: The Philosophy of the Kyoto School, edited by Fujita Masakatsu (2001), which consists of an anthology of texts by eight Kyoto School thinkers together with an essay on each one by a contemporary scholar; and The Thought of the Kyoto School, edited by Ōhashi Ryōsuke (2004), which contains five essays detailing the controversial history of the name “Kyoto School” as well as seven essays on potential contributions of their thought to various fields of contemporary philosophy. While the two books complement one other in many respects, they nevertheless suggest somewhat different approaches to defining the school.
Fujita agrees with Takeda Atsushi's working definition of the Kyoto School as: “the intellectual network that was centered on Nishida and Tanabe, and mutually formed by those who were directly influenced in both a personal and scholarly manner by them” (Fujita 2001, ii and 234–35).
Accordingly, Fujita's book features such thinkers as Tosaka and Miki, as well as more unanimously accepted figures such as Hisamatsu Shinichi (1889–1980) and Nishitani. As Fujita points out, the relatively open definition of the Kyoto School as such a scholarly and interpersonal “network” has the advantage of highlighting the mutuality of the flow of influence between its members, as well as the fact that “membership” in the unofficial group did not preclude serious disagreement with the thought of Nishida or Tanabe.
While critical exchanges did sometimes lead to severed personal relations (Nishida and Tanabe infamously stopped speaking to one another), this was not always the case (Nishitani and Tosaka remained on good personal terms despite their political and philosophical differences).
And in either case mutual criticism was philosophically taken seriously, and it frequently provided impetus to further developments in each member's thought. In this sense, according to Fujita, an acceptance of mutual criticism could well be considered one of the defining characteristics of the School.
One point made by Tosaka early on, a point often repeated today, is that without Tanabe's critical appropriation of Nishida's thought there would be no tradition of the Kyoto School; we would have only successors of “Nishida Philosophy” and not a genuine school of mutually related yet independent thinkers. The question remains, however, just how independent a thinker can be with respect to Nishida's thought and still be considered a member of the School.
For even when subsequent figures in the School sharply questioned certain aspects of Nishida's thought, they tended at the same time to appropriate and creatively develop other shared concepts and motifs. (A movement of self-critical development can in fact be seen in the ceaseless progression of Nishida's own thinking. Nishida considered himself to be a “miner” who never managed to stay put in one place long enough to “refine the ore” he had unearthed.)
Hence the Kyoto School, perhaps like any vibrant school of thought, should be seen as a cluster of original thinkers who, while not uncritically subscribing to any prescribed dogma, nevertheless came to share, and debate, a number of common motifs as well as basic concepts and terminology. As we shall see, the most fundamental of their shared and disputed concepts is that of “absolute nothingness,” a concept that has, in fact, most often been used as a thematic axis for defining the School.
In contrast to Fujita, Ōhashi explicitly questions the appropriateness of defining the Kyoto School merely in terms of a network of personal and scholarly relations. According to Ōhashi, in order for a group of thinkers to form a genuine “school” of philosophy, “there must be the common possession or formation of a thought” (Ōhashi 2004, 9). For Ōhashi, this common thought of the Kyoto School is that of absolute nothingness, and he accordingly suggests the following as a definition of the School: “a group of philosophers spanning several generations who developed their thought in several areas of philosophy with the idea of ‘nothingness’ as a basis” (ibid., 10; see Ōhashi 2001, 13).
While he does include Hattori Kenji's essay on the “left wing of the Kyoto School” as the opening chapter of his The Thought of the Kyoto School, previously Ōhashi explicitly excluded Miki from the School on account of his principally Marxists orientations (Ōhashi 1990, 12). (We might note here in passing that, in his major later period work, The Logic of Imagination, Miki does affirm the Nishida inspired idea that “nothingness is what transcends the subjective and the objective and envelopes them” (quoted in Fujita 2011, 315).)
Among Western scholars, John Maraldo has most thoroughly probed the question of Kyoto School identity and membership. He isolates six criteria that scholars have used to include and exclude thinkers from the Kyoto School:
(1) connection with Nishida; (2) association with Kyoto University; (3) stance toward Japanese and Eastern intellectual traditions; (4) stance toward the interrelated matters of Marxism, the nation state, and the Pacific War; (5) stance toward Buddhism and toward religion in general; and (6) stance toward the notion of absolute nothingness. Maraldo shows how each one of these criteria have been used in various ways, consciously or unconsciously, since the 1930s to either promote the philosophical significance or disparage the political ideology of the Kyoto School (Maraldo 2005, 33–38).
I would add two more related and interrelated criteria. One is an essentially ambivalent stance (i.e., neither simple rejection nor simple acceptance) toward Western philosophy and the West in general. For example, Nishida and others undertake a critical reception of Western ontology in order to develop an Eastern meontology or “logic of nothingness,” and attempt to combine a Western “logic of things” with an Eastern “logic of heart-mind.” I will discuss such issues in section 3 of this article.
Another criterion that could be used to define the School is an essentially ambivalent attitude toward Western modernity (or toward modernization as Westernization). A critical stance toward a unilateral globalization of Western modernity, a stance which at the same time accepts in part its unavoidability and in some respects even affirms its necessity, gave rise to the idea of “overcoming modernity”—an overcoming that would take place not by retreating from Western modernity, but by going through and beyond it.
This going through and beyond, moreover, would not simply be a matter of going further down the road of linear progress; it would entail a hermeneutical as well as ultimately a (me)ontological and existential re-gress, a radical “step back.” For the Kyoto School, a critical and creative retrieval of the traditions of the East, those of East Asian Mahāyāna Buddhism in particular, is thought to enable the radical religious and philosophical “trans-descendence” necessary to move through and beyond the limits and problems of Western modernity.
This idea of “overcoming modernity” has proven to be both one of the more stimulating and one of the more controversial aspects of their thought. For some it promises to contribute an important East Asian perspective to the current debates over postmodernism in philosophy and postcolonialism in culture studies. Yet because the Kyoto School's ideas of “overcoming modernity” developed in conjunction with their wartime political theories, theories which typically saw the nation of Japan as playing a key role in the historical movement through and beyond Western modernity, it has also proven to be one of the more often criticized aspects of their thought.
(It is noteworthy in this regard that contemporary Japanese epigones of (Western) postmodernism have for the most part eschewed making the connection between their adoption of recent Western self-criticism of modernity/Eurocentrism and the Kyoto School's earlier critique of these.) In any case, it is true that even after the Kyoto School ceased formulating the idea of overcoming modernity in political terms, the idea lives on in their postwar philosophies of religion and culture. Hence, a radical problematization of Western modernity can be considered an important aspect of their identity as a school of thought.
Another significant Western contributor to the question of the Kyoto School's identity is James Heisig, who succeeded Jan Van Bragt as the head of the Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture in Nagoya, an institute which has for several decades now been at the center of international research on the Kyoto School. In his book, Philosophers of Nothingness: An Essay on the Kyoto School, Heisig suggests that we follow the lead of Takeuchi Yoshinori (1913–2002) and define the School by “triangulating” it around the three leading figures of Nishida, Tanabe, and Nishitani (Heisig 2001, 3–7 and 275–78).
It is indeed these three figures that form the core of what has become known as the Kyoto School, and in this article I will accordingly focus my attention primarily on them, if also at times on Ueda Shizuteru as the current leading figure of the School. It should nevertheless be kept in mind that these are only three or four of a much wider group of original thinkers, some squarely within and some more or less on the periphery of the Kyoto School.
2.3 Members and Associates
Ōhashi Ryōsuke's thesis, advanced already in his landmark German anthology, Die Philosophie der Kyōto-Schule (1990, revised edition 2012), is that the Kyoto School should be understood as a group of thinkers involved in a pluralistic yet cooperative and sustained attempt to think on the basis of an idea of “nothingness” or “absolute nothingness.”
This distinguishes their thought from that of traditional Western onto-logy based on the concept of “being.” With this definition in mind, Ōhashi lists the central members of the Kyoto School according to generation as follows: Nishida and Tanabe make up the first generation; Hisamatsu, Nishitani, Kōsaka Masaaki (1900–1969), Shimomura Toratarō (1900–1995), Kōyama Iwao (1905–1993), and Suzuki Shigetaka (1907–1988) make up the second generation; and Takeuchi Yoshinori (1913–2002), Tsujimura Kōichi (1922–2010), and Ueda Shizuteru make up the third generation.
Elsewhere he also suggests that the psychologist Kimura Bin (b. 1931) could be considered part of the third generation of the School, particularly if we shift the criterion of definition from interpersonal relations to a genealogy of thought (Ōhashi 2004, 9).
Of the third generation, Ueda Shizuteru, who has done extensive original work on Meister Eckhart, Zen, and Nishida, is considered by most to be the central figure. Tsujimura Kōichi, who studied under Heidegger as well as under Hisamatsu and Nishitani, has provocatively and influentially written on Heidegger's thought from a Zen and Kyoto School perspective.
Abe Masao (1915–2006), a former student of Hisamatsu's, is an important representative of the Kyoto School and contributor to inter-religious dialogue in North America, although he is less well known in Japan itself. If we were to view the Kyoto School as living past its third generation, Ōhashi Ryōsuke (b. 1944), a prolific philosopher in his own right, whose works in both Japanese and German address a broad range of philosophical issues, would undoubtedly count as a central figure of its fourth generation. Other recent affiliates of the School, who could be seen as belonging to its fourth generation, include Hase Shōtō, Horio Tsutomu, Ōmine Akira, Fujita Masakatsu, Mori Tetsurō, Kawamura Eiko, Matsumura Hideo, Nakaoka Narifumi, Okada Katsuaki, Kosaka Kunitsugu, and Keta Masako. If the School shows promise of living on to future generations, it is with young scholars such as Akitomi Katsuya, Minobe Hitoshi, Itabashi Yūjin, and Sugimoto Kōichi, as well as with a handful of non-Japanese philosophers who have studied with members of the third and fourth generations of the School.
Yet we appear to be at a turning point in the history of the Kyoto School, as is reflected in current retrospective attempts to define it. With Ueda's and then Hase's retirements from Kyoto University, on the one hand, and with the creation in 1996 of a Department of the History of Japanese Philosophy at Kyoto University (see the website listed below) under the head of Fujita Masakatsu and now Uehara Mayuko on the other, the Kyoto School is becoming as much an object of scholarship as it is a living tradition.
However, as with most schools of philosophy, the line between critical scholarship and creative development is hardly a clear one, and in practice the retrospective study of the Kyoto School often blends together with its further unfolding as a vibrant school of thought.
It is also important to point out that today in Japan the Kyoto School is not only studied in Kyoto. Since the appearance of Tokyo-based philosopher Nakamura Yūjiō's first book on Nishida in 1983, Nishida and the Kyoto School have steadily begun to receive serious attention once again from scholars and students in areas of Japan outside of Kyoto.
Worth special mention in this regard is Kosaka Kunitsugu, whose lucid and prolific scholarship on Nishida and others has done a great deal for the sympathetic yet sober textual analysis of the Kyoto School. The creation of the Nishida Philosophy Association in 2004 (see the website listed below) has helped inaugurate a new era of cooperative exchange between scholars from various areas of Japan as well as from abroad.
To return to the question of membership, consideration should also be given to those who could be referred to as “related thinkers” or “associate members” of the Kyoto School. The widest understandings (or misunderstandings[3]) of the Kyoto School include in it a number of thinkers who have a more or less peripheral relation to the inner circle of the School.
On the one hand, there is the case of the well-known Zen figure, D. T. Suzuki (Suzuki Daisetsu) (1870–1966). Suzuki maintained a long personal relationship with Nishida since their days as schoolmates.
He not only helped introduce the young Nishida to the practice of Zen, his articulation of Mahāyāna Buddhist thought is also acknowledged by Nishida as having influenced the formation of certain key ideas in his last essay on the philosophy of religion. But Suzuki—who is justifiably famous in his own right for, among other things, helping introduce Zen to the West—was neither trained as a philosopher nor was he associated with Kyoto University; and thus he is perhaps best thought of as a “closely related thinker” to the School.
Then there are the cases of Watsuji Tetsurō (1889–1960) and Kuki Shūzō (1888–1941). Both of these philosophers were brought to Kyoto University by Nishida, and both developed philosophies which were more or less influenced by Nishida's thought (see Maraldo 2005, 34 and 52). And yet, both their thought and their activities remained too independent to count them among the inner circle of the School.
It should be kept in mind, however, that these two “associates” in particular are first rate philosophers in their own right, whose original work outshines that of many of the less original though full-fledged members of the School. Watsuji's novel theory of “culture and climate” (fūdo), together with his major work on the ethics of “betweenness” (aidagara), and Kuki's combination of logical rigor and existential insight in his major writings on the problem of contingency, together with his provocative works on Japanese aesthetics (notably his hermeneutical phenomenology of “iki”), have each made lasting contributions to philosophy and are worthy of international scholarly attention.
Finally, there is the matter of thinkers who have developed their ideas more or less under the influence of Nishida and other members of the Kyoto School. A complete list of this group of “influenced thinkers” would be long, but it would include such names as Takahashi Satomi, Takizawa Katsumi, Mutai Risaku, Yuasa Yasuo, Kimura Bin, Sakabe Megumi, and Nakamura Yūjirō.
A number of non-philosophers, such as the world-famous architect Andō Tadao (Tadao Ando), who designed the Ishikawa Nishida Kitaro Museum of Philosophy (see the website listed below), have also been influenced by Nishida and the Kyoto School.
3. Absolute Nothingness: Giving Philosophical Form to the Formless
Having discussed issues of definition and membership of the Kyoto School, we are now prepared to pursue the question of what unifies their thought as a school of philosophy. I will here follow the suggestion of Ōhashi, Nishitani, and other representatives of the Kyoto School itself, and focus on the shared—and at times disputed—idea of “absolute nothingness” (zettai-mu).[4]
3.1 Western Being vs. Eastern Nothingness? Ontology vs. Meontology?
Nishitani wrote the following with regard to Nishida and Tanabe: “[Their] philosophies share a distinctive and common basis that sets them apart from traditional Western philosophy: absolute nothingness. … Clearly the idea of absolute nothingness came to awareness in the spirituality of the East; but the fact that it has also been posited as a foundation for philosophical thought represents a new step virtually without counterpart in the history of Western philosophy” (NKC IX, 225–26; Nishitani 1991, 161).
“First philosophy” in the Western tradition is ontology, which asks the question of “being qua being,” and tends to answer this question either in terms of the most universal “being-ness” or in terms of the “highest being.” For Aristotle, the essence of being was “substance,” ambiguously thought either as the particular (Socrates) or the concrete universal form (human being), and the highest being was the “unmoved mover.”
Greek ontology later influenced the Christian theological tradition to think of God as the “highest being,” such that the dual threads of the Western tradition as a whole took shape as what Heidegger calls “onto-theology.” Hence, the fundamental philosophical question of the onto-theological mainstream of the West is, “What is being?” On the other hand, the counter-question which the Kyoto School finds in the East is, “What is nothingness?” In place of an ontology, first philosophy in the East is more often a “meontology”: a philosophy of non-being or nothingness.
Perhaps we should say “mu-logy” rather than “meontology”; for, strictly speaking, the Greek meon, “non-being,” should be translated into Japanese as hi-u. What I am translating as “nothingnesss,” mu, is written with a single character rather than as a negation (hi) of being (u). This is crucial since the nothingness with which they are concerned is not the simple negation or privation of being. It is closer to what Heidegger means by “being.”
Attentive to what he calls the “ontological difference” between being (das Sein) and beings (das Seiende), Heidegger notes that with respect to beings, understood as determinate things, being can only appear as “no-thing.” We fail to attend to the no-thing of being when we think only of things, and especially when we think of thinking as a mere calculation of predetermined beings. Heidegger thus calls “the nothing” (das Nichts) the “veil of being.”
Being cannot but appear to us as nothing, insofar as we know only of beings. Yet it is das Sein or das Nichts which grants an open place, a clearing (Lichtung), for beings to show themselves in the first place. But this clearing lets beings be by withdrawing itself from view. Just as “nature (phusis) loves to hide” (Heraclitus), being lets beings come to presence by itself withdrawing into absence or self-concealment (see Heidegger 1975, Vol. 9, 103–22; and Vol. 65, 246–47).
Tanabe studied with Heidegger in the early 1920s. (In fact, upon returning to Japan in 1924, Tanabe was the first scholar in the world to write an article on Heidegger's thought.) When he later wrote the following, Tanabe no doubt had Heidegger's 1929 “What is Metaphysics?” lecture in mind: “All science needs to take some entity or other as its object of study. The point of contact is always in being, not in nothing. The discipline that has to do with nothingness is philosophy” (THZ VI, 156; see Heisig 2001, 121).
Heidegger was of course not the first Western philosopher to ask after that which is radically other than beings, or even “beyond being” as such.[5] For example, Tanabe could have also found support for the idea that philosophy investigates nothingness in the following passage from Hegel: “Das Erste der Philosophie aber ist, das absolute Nichts zu erdenken” [Yet the first task of philosophy is to conceive of absolute nothingness] (quoted from Hegel's “Glauben und Wissen” in Ōhashi 1984, 203).
The Kyoto School might even be thought of as recovering a suggestion from one of the first Presocratic philosophers, Anaximander: namely, to think finite beings as determinations, or delimitations, of “the indefinite” or “the unlimited” (to apeiron).
Moreover, as Kyoto School thinkers frequently do point out, Christian negative theologians and mystics, most notably Meister Eckhart, at times make use of the notion of “the nothing” to refer to that which transcends all concepts and all oppositions. For Eckhart, “nothing” (niht) was one way of indicating the “Godhead” (gōtheit) beyond “God” delimited as a personal being (see Eckehart 1963, 328). Niht here is an expression, at the limits of language, which attempts to indicate “the nothingness of indistinct fullness from which flow … all oppositions and relations” (Schürmann 1978, 168).
Eckhart speaks of a breakthrough, not only beyond the ego, but also beyond God Himself, a breakthrough, that is, to an abyssal Godhead understood as “the silent desert into which no distinction ever gazed, of Father, Son, or Holy Ghost” (Eckehart 1963, 316). Analogously, Nishida writes that “when we truly enter thoroughly into the consciousness of absolute nothingness, there is neither I nor God” (NKZ V, 182; see Nishida 1958, 137).
Nishitani affirms Eckhart's intimations of a Godhead of absolute nothingness, even though he notes that this is “markedly distant from orthodox Christian faith,” which limits the concept of nothingness to the relative nothingness expressed in the nihilum of creatio ex nihilo, that is, to the absolute privation of being out of which the highest being creates lesser beings (NKC X, 75; Nishitani 1982, 66; also see NKC VII). Yet Nishitani's student and Eckhart scholar Ueda Shizuteru, despite profound appreciation for Eckhart's thought and its nearness to Zen, argues in the end that Eckhart's nothingness, like that of negative theology in general, still points to an inexpressibly higher being (see USS VIII, 146).
Critically adapting Heidegger's expression, we might say that the nothing is still understood as “the veil” of this inexpressibly higher being. Both Nishitani and Ueda ultimately look to Zen for a nothingness so absolute that, in thoroughly negating any traces of opposition to beings (i.e., as a higher being transcending worldly beings), it is paradoxically found fully in the concrete facts and activities of the here and now (see USS VIII, 5ff.).
Ōhashi stresses, however, that neither the Buddhist tradition nor the Kyoto School should be thought of as having a patent on the radical “thinking of nothingness.” In fact, he argues, “this thought slowly came to the fore within Western philosophy itself,” a process that indeed set the stage for Kyoto School contributions to contemporary philosophy (Ōhashi 2004, 12–13).
Nishitani had already explored a number of resonant notions of nothingness, not only in the Neoplatonic and Christian mystical traditions, but also in 19th and 20th century Western philosophers such as Nietzsche and Heidegger (see NKC VIII; Nishitani 1990).
And yet, here again Nishitani finds residues of an ontological bias, where a kind of “relative nothingness” is posited as either a simple negation of or as a veil for being. Nishitani ultimately concludes that Nietzsche succeeded only in expressing a “standpoint of relative absolute nothingness”; and even in Heidegger, he critically suggests, “traces of the representation of nothingness as some ‘thing’ that is nothingness still remain” (NKC X, 75 and 108; Nishitani 1982, 66 and 96).[6]
In any case, it is fair to say that the Kyoto School thinkers generally consider the purest sources for the idea of absolute nothingness to lie in the traditions of the East. Hisamatsu went so far as to speak of absolute nothingness as “oriental nothingness” (Hisamatsu 1960); though it is important to bear in mind that his claim is that this idea was first clearly discovered in the traditions of East. Absolute nothingness is by no means only relevant to Eastern cultures, anymore than in 1500 CE the earth was only round in the West.
Moreover, if the idea of absolute nothingness “came to awareness in the spirituality of the East,” as Nishitani says, the philosophy of absolute nothingness is generally considered to be the Kyoto School's own contribution to the contemporary world of thought opened up by the meeting of East and West.
Nishida—who could hardly be accused of underestimating what Japan had to learn from Western philosophy—also spoke at times in very general terms of Eastern nothingness in contrast with Western being. In his essay, “The Types of Culture of the Classical Periods of East and West Seen from a Metaphysical Perspective,” he wrote: “How then are we to distinguish between the types of culture of the West and East from a metaphysical point of view? I think we can do this by dividing them into that [i.e., the culture of the West] which considers the ground of reality to be being, and that [i.e., the culture of the East] which considers this ground to be nothingness.”
In Greek philosophy, he goes on to say, “that which has form and determination was regarded as the real”; or even, as in Plato, reality, that which has true being, was understood as the Forms. Judeo-Christian culture, however radically different in various ways it was from Greek culture, and despite negative theology's indications of a Deus absconditus as a kind of nothingness, nevertheless primarily considered the person of God as “the most perfect being” to be the basis of reality.
In radical contrast to both the Greek and Judeo-Christian origins of Western culture, Indian culture, like that of China and Japan, took “the profoundest idea of nothingness as its basis” (NKZ VII, 429–33; see Nishida 1970, 237–40).
In the closing lines of the preface to his 1926 book, From That Which Acts to That Which Sees, a book many scholars view as the beginning of “Nishida Philosophy” proper, we find the following famous and programmatic lines: “It goes without saying that there is much to admire, and much to learn from, in the impressive achievements of Western culture, which thought form as being and the giving of form as good.
However, does there not lie hidden at the base of our Eastern culture, preserved and passed down by our ancestors for several thousand years, something which sees the form of the formless and hears the voice of the voiceless? Our hearts and minds endlessly seek this something; and it is my wish to provide this quest with a philosophical foundation” (NKZ IV, 6).
3.2 The Eastern Background for the Idea of Absolute Nothingness
Before looking more specifically at how Nishida and other members of the Kyoto School attempt to give philosophical form to the formless, it will be helpful to look at some of the threads in Eastern traditions on which the Kyoto School thinkers are explicitly and implicitly drawing as they weave their texts on absolute nothingness.
Their explicit references are primarily to Mahāyāna Buddhism, especially to the East Asian Buddhist schools of Zen (predominantly the Rinzai tradition but also notably Dōgen of Sōtō) and/or Pure Land (predominantly Shinran's Shin).
The key Sanskrit term in Mahāyāna Buddhism here is śūnyatā (“emptiness”; kū in Japanese). With the noteworthy exception of the later Nishitani, however, the Kyoto School tends to favor the Chinese glyph mu (“nothingness”; wu in Chinese), which is found predominantly in Zen, and which reflects the early attempt to “match terms” with Daoism in the translation and interpretive development of Buddhism in China. Let us briefly examine both of these Asian sources for the Kyoto School's philosophies of absolute nothingness, śūnyatā and wu/mu.[7]
In Mahāyāna Buddhism śūnyatā refers first of all to the fact that all things come into being in “interdependent origination” (Sanskrit: pratītya-samutpāda; Japanese: engi), and they are therefore “empty” of any independent substantial self-nature or “own-being” (Sanskrit: svabhāva). This thought is closely tied to the basic Buddhist thesis of “no-self” or “non-ego” (Sanskrit: anātman; Japanese: muga).
All beings, including the ego, are interconnected and in flux. Psychologically, śūnyatā refers also to the releasement from all attachment to beings, from all reification and willful appropriation of them.
Such attachments are both based on and in turn support the primary attachment to the fabricated ego, since the ego both strives to possess and is unwittingly possessed by its reification of beings. Awakening to the emptiness of all things, to their lack of substantial own-being or egoity (Japanese: shogyōmuga), thus frees one both from an ego-centered and reified view of things, and from the illusion of the substantial ego itself.
However, if the movement of negation stops here at a one-sided negation of being (i.e., at negation of the independent substantial reality of things and the ego), and if the idea of “emptiness” is not itself emptied,[8] then we are left either with a pessimistic nihilism or with an ironically reified view of śūnyatā. These are what the Buddhist tradition calls “śūnyatā-sickness” (Japanese: kūbyō). True śūnyatā must be understood to dynamically negate the very opposition of being and (relative) nothingness (see Nakamura 1975, Vol. 1, 278).
Hence, in Mahāyāna we find an explicit return—through a “great negation” of a reified misunderstanding of being—to a “great affirmation” of a non-reified understanding of being. Emptiness thoroughly understood is nothing separate from or opposed to “being” properly understood. As the often chanted lines of the Heart Sutra put it: “[[[phenomenal]]] form is emptiness; emptiness is also [[[phenomenal]]] form; emptiness is no other than form; form is no other than emptiness” (see Bercholz/Kohn 1993, 155).
The famous Mahāyāna Buddhist philosopher of śūnyatā Nāgārjuna (ca. 150–250 CE) went so far as to provocatively state: “The limits (i.e., realm) of nirvāna are the limits of samsāra. Between the two, also, there is not the slightest difference whatsoever” (Inada 1993, 158).
In other words, nirvāna is neither a nihilistic extinction of nor a transcendent escape from the phenomenal world (samsāra); it is rather an enlightened manner of being-in-the-world here and now (see Garfield 1995, 332). This radical reaffirmation of the phenomenal world was particularly stressed in East Asian developments of Mahāyāna Buddhism, where we find such remarkably affirmative phrases as: “true emptiness, marvelous being” (Japanese: shinkū-myōu).
In his mature writings Nishitani explicitly employs the Mahāyāna term śūnyatā (even though he never disavows the term Nishida coined, “absolute nothingness”) in his attempt to think a way beyond both the exacerbated attachment to being and the reactive nihilism that together plague the modern world (see Ueda 2011a). Nishitani writes as follows: On the one hand, śūnyatā or emptiness can be termed “an absolute negativity, inasmuch as it is a standpoint that has negated and thereby transcended nihility, which was itself the transcendence-through-negation of all being.”
In this sense, “emptiness can well be described as ‘outside’ of and absolutely ‘other’ than the standpoint shackled to being, provided we avoid the misconception that emptiness is some ‘thing’ distinct from being and subsisting ‘outside’ it.”
On the other hand, then, emptiness is truly emptiness “only when it empties itself even of the standpoint that represents it as some ‘thing’ that is emptiness. … [[[True emptiness]]] is to be realized as something united to and self-identical with being” (NKC X, 109–10; Nishitani 1982, 97). Following in the wake of Nishida's topological thinking of absolute nothingness (see subsection 3.3 below), Nishitani also thinks of śūnyatā as a “place” or “field” wherein beings can appear as they truly are in their proper basis or “home-ground” (moto).
The idea of a nothingness that radically transcends, or underlies, both being and its simple negation can also be traced back to pre-Buddhist Chinese thought. A recent Chinese scholar laments the philosophical ambiguity inherent in the Chinese character wu (nothingness). He writes that “in Chinese ‘wu’ can mean both the contrasting pair of ‘you’ [i.e., ‘being’] and the metaphysical source of both ‘you’ and ‘wu’” (Zhang 2002, 150).
In the terminology of the Kyoto School, the former sense of wu (mu in Japanese) is a matter of “relative nothingness,” while the latter sense is akin to what they call “absolute nothingness.” The latter sense of wu is expressed in chapter 40 of the Laozi (Daodejing) as follows: “The myriad things under heaven are generated from being. Being is generated from nothingness (wu).”
This unnamable non-dualistic source of all being and relative non-being is also referred to as the Way (dao). Of the latter it is said, in chapter 14 of the Laozi: “It is called the shapeless shape, the image of no-thing” (see Izutsu 2001, 50–51 and 104). It is not hard to link this thought with Nishida's professed intention of giving philosophical foundation to the “form of the formless” that lies at the heart of the traditions of the East.
In the Daoist tradition we also find an idea of nothingness used in the context of radically emptying the mind in order to attune the finite self to the in-finite[9] rhythm of the Way. The Zhuangzi speaks in this regard of the practice of “sitting down and forgetting everything” and of “being empty like a mirror” (see Watson 1968, 90 and 97).
When Zen talks of returning to one's “original face before one's parents were born,” we find the Daoist ideas of “forgetting the ego” and “returning to the root” linked together with the Mahāyāna Buddhist notion of the “original purity of the mind.” The original brightness and purity of the mind, which lies hidden beneath the clouds of defiling passion, is also frequently expressed in Mahāyāna texts with the analogy of a mirror that is able to spontaneously reflect the world without egoistic discriminations.
Zen presumably inherits this analogy of the original mind as mirror from both Mahāyāna and Daoist sources. In the traditional edition of The Platform Sutra of the Sixth Patriarch, however, all residues of dualistic discrimination—including those that remain even in the notion of a mirror that needs to be continually wiped clean of impurities—are swept away in the famous lines: “Originally there is not a single thing” (Chinese: benlai wu-yi-wu; Japanese: honrai mu-ichi-motsu).
In this quintessential Zen expression are wedded together the meontological and psychological senses of wu/mu: a rejection of an ontology of independent substances, a declaration of an originary (self-negating) nothingness, and an expression of a radical freedom from egoistic attachment and freedom for spontaneous creativity and compassion.
In Zen we find the Mahāyāna Buddhist notion of emptiness and the Daoist notion of nothingness fully intertwined and developed into a practice of living both completely unattached and completely engaged in the world of “true emptiness, marvelous being.”
In the famous wu or mu kōan that opens the Gateless Barrier, Wumen (Mumon) urges those who wish to reach enlightenment, that is, those who wish to pass through the “barrier of the gate of nothingness,” to concentrate their entire life force on this wu (mu), taking care to understand it neither as “nihilistic nothingness” nor “in terms of being and non-being” (Nishimura 1994, 22; see Cleary 1999, 71).
This was the kōan that Nishida finally passed after nearly a decade of intense practice of Zen (see Yusa 2002, 45ff.). And as Nishida confided many years later to Nishitani, it was from early on his “impossible desire” to somehow bring Zen and philosophy together (NKZ XIX, 224–25; see Davis 2004b, 256ff.).
3.3 Nishida's Topology of Absolute Nothingness
Besides contrasting Western being with Eastern nothingness, in his later writings Nishida also at times makes a broad distinction between a Western “logic of things” and an Eastern “logic of the heart-mind (kokoro).”
While Western thought tends to begin with an objective logic of substances (be these physical or mental), he claims that in Buddhism one can find the germ of a logic of the heart-mind, even if traditionally this remained largely at the level of an expression of personal experience rather than being fully developed into a genuinely philosophical logic (see Nishida 1964, 356). (
Scholars of Buddhism may want to argue that it was Nishida's own knowledge of Buddhism that remained too much at the level of personal experience, rather than the sophisticated teachings of the Mādhyamaka, Yogācāra, Tiantai, and Huayan traditions of Mahāyāna philosophy.)
In any case, in the development of Nishida's thought, “being” is thought of in terms of the objectivity of determinate things, “relative nothingness” is understood as a mere privation or simple negation of being, and an enveloping sense of “nothingness” is provisionally associated with a kind of transcendental subjectivity of consciousness or the heart-mind.
Ultimately, however, Nishida comes to posit absolute nothingness as the “place” (basho) that embraces both subjective (noetic) and objective (noematic) dimensions of reality. Thus, he relegates not only privation of being but also subjective nothingness, in the sense of the “field of consciousness,” to a type of “relative nothingness.”[10]
In 1934 Nishida writes: “Reality is being and at the same time nothingness; it is being-and-nothingness [u-soku-mu], nothingness-and-being; it is both subjective and objective, noetic and noematic.
Reality is the unity of subjectivity and objectivity, and thus the self-identity of what is absolutely contradictory. Or rather, it is not that [the separate spheres of] subjectivity and objectivity come to unite, and then we first have reality. [The opposition of] subjectivity and objectivity must instead be thought from out of a dynamically dialectical reality that is self-determining” (NKZ VII, 441; see Nishida 1970, 29).
Reality, as the dialectical “self-determination of absolute nothingness,” is in Nishida's later works understood as a dynamic “identity of the absolute contradiction” between subjective (relative) nothingness and objective being. Absolute nothingness is the temporal and spatial “place” wherein individual persons and things determine one another in their mutual interactions.
The “place of absolute nothingess” (zettai-mu no basho) first became the central concept of Nishida's thought in the mid-1920s, though he continued to develop and rethink the idea up until his last completed essay in 1945, “The Logic of Place and the Religious World-View.”
Nishida first explicitly worked out an idea of absolute nothingness in his 1926 book, From That Which Acts to That Which Sees (NKZ IV), a book which inaugurated his middle-period of thought. In this work, which includes an important essay entitled “Place” (“Basho”), Nishida's topological reasoning develops in rough outline as follows[11]:
Just as all events must “take place” somewhere, all beings must be situated in some place. Beings always exist in relation to other beings, and any relation requires a third term, namely, the place or medium wherein they are related. In other words, for A and B to be related, there must be some place, C, in which their relation is situated.
To begin with, we can understand this C as the spatial “context” in which objects are situated in relation to one another. But the context in which things are defined is more than spatial; a thing is not only here as opposed to there.
Things are determined according to a number of criteria, each of which operates within its own field of judgment. Hence, the place C can be further understood as a “category” of judgment, such as “color.” Red and blue are revealed, and contrasted with one another, as colors within the category field of color.
In order to let concrete things reveal themselves yet more fully, however, we should think of C as “consciousness.” Our minds are able to correlate various categories of judgment, such as color, size, shape, location, etc., and therefore to perceive individual things as composed of unique combinations of various qualities. For example, we are conscious of a certain thing as a round, soft, red, sweet, apple sitting on a table.
The field of consciousness is the field in which these different categories are unified in the perception and judgment of the qualities of a particular thing in relation to other particular things and their qualities.
Ultimately, however, there is a crucial limit to the subjective “field of consciousness.” As Kant demonstrated, subjective consciousness cannot reflect things as they are in themselves, but only as they appear when schematized according to subjective categories. What, then, is the ultimate place wherein the encounter between subjects and objects takes place, wherein persons and things coexist?
According to Nishida, this must be the place wherein persons and things not only undergo changes in accidental categorical qualities, but wherein they essentially and existentially “come to be and pass away.”
It is the place, not just of intellectual judgments, but of birth and death. This ultimate “groundless ground,” which “envelopes” all beings, yet which does so in such a way that lets them contain their own principle of self-determination, Nishida calls “the place of true nothingness.”
Although in no sense a determinate being, neither is this place of true or absolute nothingness a mere static vacuity. In some sense it must be thought of as both the epistemic source of consciousness and the ontological origin of beings.
Although Nishida comes to the idea of the place of absolute nothingness most directly through his confrontations with Kant and Neo-Kantianism, he does not shy from thinking this place in metaphysical as well as epistemological terms: nothingness is not merely a reflective, but is also a creative principle (NKZ IV, 238–39). As he writes much later, “absolute nothingness at once transcends everything and is that by which everything is constituted” (NKZ IX, 6).
And yet, Nishida repeatedly tells us that, as no-thing outside of or other than the place of the coming to be and passing away of truly individual beings, absolute nothingness is not to be thought of as a “transcendent being.” Nor is it to be understood as the processional unfolding of a “potential being,” that is to say, as a kind of Hegelian “world Spirit” with its own cunning reason at work behind the scenes of its historical march toward self-realization.
The absolute, according to Nishida, must be thought of as nothingness in order to distinguish it from all ontologies that would reduce the uniqueness and autonomy of truly individual beings either to a transcendent being or to an underlying teleological process.
One of the driving concerns behind Nishida's repeated insistence that the absolute be thought of in the meontological terms of a formless, indeterminate place of absolute nothingness, is that only therein can the self-determining and irreducibly singular individual be given its due (see Davis 2011b). All ontologies of universal being fail to allow for the existence of the true individual, or for the genuine encounter between individuals.
Since “there is no universal [of being] whatsoever that subsumes the I and the thou” (NKZ VI, 381), the locus of genuine interpersonal encounter must be thought of in terms of the place of absolute nothingness (see Davis 2014).
It should be pointed out that the Japanese term for “absolute,” zettai, literally means a “severing of opposition,” which implies the sense of “without an opposing other.” The contrasting term is sōtai, which indicates “relativity” in the literal sense of “mutual opposition.” The true absolute must embrace, rather than stand over against, the relative.
The absolute, therefore, must not oppose itself to relative beings; rather, its self-determination must be such as to allow their mutually autonomous relations to take place. According to Nishida, it is only a philosophy of the place of absolute nothingness that can do justice to the notion of the absolute as well as account for both the autonomy and the mutual relativity of individuals.
While on the one hand Nishida becomes increasingly concerned with allowing for radical interpersonal alterity within the place of absolute nothingness, on the other hand he also consistently argues from early on that “consciousness” should not be thought to necessarily entail an unbridgeable epistemological subject-object split.
Although he initially adopted, and adapted, the notion of “pure experience” from William James and others to express this nondual basis of knowledge (see Nishida 1990), Nishida later drops this expression in favor of the notion of “self-awareness” (jikaku). According to Nishida, self-awareness can be defined as a “self reflecting itself within itself” (NKZ IV, 215).[12]
Since absolute nothingness is not a “self” in the sense of a subject standing over against an object, any more than it is an ego with its own interested categories of perception, the self-awareness of absolute nothingness must be that of a “seeing without a seer” or a “knowing without a knower.” “Since there is no-thing that reflects, it is like a mirror reflecting the mirror itself” (ibid., 181).
In Nishida's middle period, the paradigm for knowing is a “pure seeing” (tada miru) beyond all acting and volition. Nishida claims that as finite individuals we can approach this ideal by way of thoroughly negating or emptying the ego. “By truly emptying the self, the field of consciousness can reflect an object just as it is” (NKZ IV, 221).
The self reaches the place of absolute nothingness, and therefore first truly comes into contact with other beings, by way of thoroughly emptying itself in a movement of “immanent transcendence” that takes it back through the depths of the field of consciousness.
In his last completed text, “The Logic of Place and the Religious Worldview,” Nishida most fully developed the religious implications of the idea of absolute nothingness. There he suggests that absolute nothingness is the best way to understand God or the absolute, which he defines as that which “contains its own absolute self-negation within itself” (NKZ XI, 397).
As absolute nothingness, God is the dynamic principle of affirmation by way of absolute self-negation. The true absolute essentially negates its transcendent divinity and expresses itself in the forms of the relative.[13]
Nishida insists that this idea of God can be understood no more in terms of an immanent pantheism than in terms of a transcendent theism. It may perhaps best be called “panentheism”; but for Nishida this too remains a static term of “objective logic” and fails to capture the necessity of thinking God as both irreducibly transcendent and thoroughly immanent.
As Nishida is fond of saying, God or the Buddha is “immanently transcendent.” It is the paradoxical logic one finds in the Prajñāpāramitā Sutras of Mahāyāna Buddhism (i.e., what D. T. Suzuki called the “logic of soku-hi,” a logic of “is and is not”) that Nishida thinks most profoundly expresses the “absolute dialectic” of the divine as the dynamic principle of absolute nothingness (NKZ XI, 399; see Nishida 1987, 69–71).
If we as finite relative beings can and do touch the infinite absolute, it is only by way of a mutual self-negation. Nishida calls this mutual self-negation “inverse correspondence” (gyakutaiō). By way of radically emptying ourselves, we can touch that which is the radical origin of self-emptying, the absolute as an essentially self-negating absolute nothingness.
According to Nishida, an immanent principle of self-negation is, in fact, the very essence of life. “True life (seimei) must contain within itself an absolute nothingness, a [[[principle]] of] absolute negation” (NKZ VIII, 341). It is such a life that can truly be self-determining as a “creative element of a creative world.”
In his middle period, inaugurated by the first formulations of the idea of “the place of absolute nothingness” in From That Which Acts to That Which Sees, Nishida's thought was characterized by a shift from his earlier voluntarism to a kind of intuitionism of pure seeing without a seer (see NKZ IV, 3–6). In his later period, however, Nishida's epistemology became much more dynamic and dialectical; rather than “pure seeing,” his key epistemological phrase then becomes “active-intuition” (kōi-teki chokkan).
Although self-emptying still plays a vital role, this is understood not as preparation for a passive intuition, but rather as an active process of “seeing a thing by becoming it.” In other words, intuition happens only in the midst of the dialectical process of acting upon and in turn being acted upon by things.
In his later period, the place of absolute nothingness is accordingly reconceived much more dynamically as the “self-determination of the dialectical world,” a world which continually moves according to the principle of “from created to creating.” The absolute finds expression now only in the midst of the mutual interaction of individuals and things, and true individuals are both determined by and “counter-determine” (gyaku-gentei suru) the movement of the dialectical world (see NKZ VII, 305ff.; VIII, 313–14).
Although one can to some extent trace an immanent unfolding of Nishida's thought in this direction, it is also undeniable that a major impetus for his dialectical development of the idea of absolute nothingness can be found in the criticism he received from his junior colleague, Tanabe Hajime.
3.4 Tanabe's Absolute Nothingness as the Other-Power of Absolute Mediation
It is Tanabe's declaration of partial independence from Nishida's thought in an essay written in 1930, “Looking up to Professor Nishida” (THZ IV, 305–328), that many see as the origin of the Kyoto School as more than a group of disciples of “Nishida Philosophy.” In this essay Tanabe sharply criticizes Nishida's middle-period philosophy of the “place of absolute nothingness,” claiming that it falls into kind of Plotinian “emanationism” that ultimately rests on a religious or mystical intuition. For Tanabe, this posed two serious problems for a genuine philosophy of absolute nothingness.
To begin with, in crossing the line between philosophical reason, based on ordinary experience, and supra-rational intuition, based on extra-ordinary religious experience, Nishida had purportedly committed a methodological transgression. Here Tanabe poses a question that still resounds through (some would say haunts) the halls of Kyoto School studies to this day. As James Heisig puts it, the Kyoto School thinkers in general do not share an important assumption of Western philosophy as a whole, namely, a “clear delineation between philosophy and religion” (Heisig 2001, 13–14).
This is a complex issue, since the Western concept of “religion” was just as much an import to Japan as was “philosophy.” The problems faced and the possibilities opened up by a Zen Buddhist “philosophy of religion” in particular differ in significant ways from a Judeo-Christian one, insofar as the former calls for extending rational thought in the direction of a “practice of awakening,” rather than in the direction of a leap of faith.
I have addressed the provocative methodological ambivalences involved in Nishida's and Nishitani's philosophies of Zen in detail elsewhere (Davis 2004b). Let it suffice to point out here that Tanabe too later crisscrosses the line between philosophy and religion as much as any Kyoto School thinker, although his Shin Buddhist inclinations took him in the direction of “faith” rather than “intuition.”[14]
After this religious turn in his thinking, Tanabe claimed that philosophy and faith must be mediated by a personal act of metanoesis (Tanabe 2000, 34; Tanabe 1986, 29), and that, in order to develop a genuine philosophy of religion, “in the end one must have faith and become self-aware by means of religious faith” (Tanabe 2003, 27).
For his part, Nishida responded to Tanabe's early critique by affirming that his idea of the self-awareness of absolute nothingness does indeed entail the profound significance of religious experience. Yet he claims that this is neither mystical in the sense of “religious ecstasy” nor “is it thought in the direction of substance, as is Plotinus' One.” He denied the charge of emanationism, claiming that in his thought “it is not a matter of the self-determination of being, but rather the self-determination of nothingness” (NKZ VI, 154).
For Nishida, only if the absolute is thought in terms of a self-negating nothingness, rather than in terms of a transcendent plenum of the One, is it possible to truly affirm the world of the many. The absolute is found in the very midst of beings, not beyond them. It is “because this is absolute nothingness,” Nishida writes in the parlance of Zen, “that the mountain is mountain, the river is river, and all beings are just as they are” (NKZ V, 182; see Nishida 1958, 137).
But the other major concern of Tanabe's critique of Nishida was that, insofar as absolute nothingness is made into an unchanging basis or enveloping “place” of a system of reality, and insofar as it is seen as transcending the dialectical interactions among beings, then such a philosophy ends up falling back into a metaphysics of being after all.
In order to radically think the idea of absolute nothingness, Tanabe argues, we must conceive of it rather in terms of “absolute mediation” or “absolute dialectic.” absolute nothingness must be thought, not as an enveloping place, but as the very movement of “absolute negation,” a movement which originates in the self-negation of absolute nothingness itself.
Tanabe writes: “Since the absolute, as nothingness, must act as an absolute mediating force, it presupposes relative being as its medium. In contrast with the doctrine of the creation of the world maintained by the theist, or the theory of emanation propounded by the pantheist, [for] historical thinking the absolute and the relative, nothingness and being, are interrelated each with the other as indispensable elements of absolute mediation” (Tanabe 2000, 27; Tanabe 1986, 23).
In this later text, Philosophy as Metanoetics, written around the same time as Nishida was elaborating his own kenotic idea of a self-negating absolute nothingness, Tanabe, in a putative critique of Nishida, also writes: “Because the absolute subject of Other-power is absolute nothingness … it must be thoroughly mediated by the relative self. In contrast to a mere ‘self-identity of absolute contradictories’, only that which entails the absolute existential mediation of the death and resurrection of the self can be called absolute nothingness” (Tanabe 2000, 13; Tanabe 1986, 8).
Tanabe's passing dismissal of Nishida's terminology here is hardly convincing, since in fact Nishida too speaks of the absolute self-negation of absolute nothingness and of the existential death and resurrection of the finite self. In any case, Tanabe's philosophy as the “way of metanoetics” (zangedō) entails a ceaseless movement of what he calls “absolute critique,” where the self-power of finite reason again and again runs up against antinomies, and is reborn only by way of absolute nothingness as what he calls, in the parlance of Shinran's Shin Buddhism, the workings of Other-power (tariki).
As Nishitani and others have pointed out (see NKC IX, 212ff.; Nishitani 1991, 161ff.), Tanabe's criticisms often fail to do justice to Nishida's thought, and we should not forget the impetuses Tanabe acknowledges having received from his erstwhile mentor. Yet, on the other hand, his criticisms were frequently not without their point, and his provocations certainly did serve as counter-impetuses that spurred Nishida on, not just to clarify, but also to further develop his philosophy of absolute nothingness (see Sugimoto 2011; Kopf 2004).
No doubt in large part due to the persistent attention given by Tanabe to the historical world, to the irrational element of the specific through which the individual and the universal must be mediated, and to the dialectical relations between finite beings, Nishida gradually moved toward a much more dynamic conception of absolute nothingness as the self-determination of the dialectical world, a self-determination which takes place only by way of the mutual interactions between individual persons and things.
3.5 Nishitani's Three-field Topology: Being, Nihility, and Śūnyatā
In the tradition of the Kyoto School, Tanabe's role has often been seen, justly or unjustly, as more of a dialectical counterpoint than an independent alternative to Nishida. Following the lead of Nishida's own creative appropriation of Tanabe's critique of his middle-period philosophy of place, subsequent Kyoto School figures have often tended to incorporate Tanabe's dialectical thinking into, rather than seeing it as a replacement for, Nishida's topological thinking of absolute nothingness.
To be sure, such thinkers as Takeuchi Yoshinori and Hase Shōtō were profoundly influenced by Tanabe who, inspired by Shin Buddhism, understands absolute nothingness in terms of the absolute mediation of Other-power. Yet many others, including Nishitani, Ueda, Abe, and Ōhashi, received their primary impetus from Nishida who, inspired by Zen (as well as Shin) Buddhism, thinks in terms of a kenotic and dialectical self-determination of the place of absolute nothingness.
Tanabe's method of thinking, as we have seen, was intensely dialectical, a method he developed through his prolonged study of Hegel. Nishitani, on the other hand, began his study of Western thought by focusing on Bergson, Schelling, Nietzsche and the German Mystics. Between 1937 and 1939, Nishitani studied with Heidegger, who was at the time beginning to grapple with the question of nihilism, and whose phenomenology had developed into a thinking of the “clearing of being” or what he would later characterize as a “topology of being” (Heidegger 1975, Vol. 15, 335).
Influenced no doubt in part by his contact with Heidegger (and perhaps in turn influencing Heidegger, who frequently invited him to his house to learn about Zen), Nishitani developed, in his own highly original manner, existential and phenomenological aspects of Nishida's topology of absolute nothingness.
The problem of nihilism gradually became the major focus of Nishitani's personal and scholarly attention. Nishitani understood the historical phenomenon of nihilism as a vacuous nothingness that assaults the modern world, a world bereft of its ethical and religious moorings. Despite the profundity of his mentor Nishida's philosophy, it failed to adequately address this crucial modern problem (see Ueda 2011a).
According to Nishitani, Nishida's philosophy, whether it be his early thought of “pure experience” or the later notion of “active-intuition,” begins already from a standpoint where the dualistic consciousness of the ego has already been broken though (see NKC IX 247–48; Nishitani 1991, 184–85). For his part, Nishitani was concerned with the question of how to think the topological pathway leading to such a breakthrough to non-duality.
The question of how to open up an existential path to the place of absolute nothingness was particularly acute given the prevalence of the pendulum swing between two extremes endemic to modernity: on the one hand, an extreme reification of the subjective ego together with a corresponding objectification and technological manipulation of things; and, on the other hand, a reactive nihilism which threatens to nullify the very reality of both the self and things.
For Nishitani, humanism and science were incapable of overcoming this dilemma of reification vs. nullification; in fact, they had helped create it. In an age of secular egoism and nihilism, how could an experience of the place of absolute nothingness take place?
To begin with, Nishitani says we must heed the call of Nietzsche's madman and cease fleeing from the experience of nihilism. God as the highest being is dead, and it remains an open question whether he can be reborn as absolute nothingness. In any case, the venture of Nishitani's philosophy of Zen is more concerned with the existential imperative of letting go of attachments than it is with immediately grasping hold of a new concept for God.
In order to finally free humans from their egoistic obsessions and manipulative objectifications in the dualistic “field of being and consciousness,” Nishitani argued for the necessity of first boldly stepping back into the “field of nihility.”
Yet the real breakthrough to a non-dualistic reaffirmation of the self and the world only occurs when the relative nothingness of nihility is in turn broken through to a genuine experience of absolute nothingness or true emptiness on the “field of śūnyatā.” Nishitani thus explained the personal encounter with nihilism as an experience of the extreme relative nothingness of “nihility” or “vacuous nothingness” (kyomu), and for him the central task of “overcoming nihilism by way of passing through nihilism” entailed transgressing beneath (i.e., “trans-descending”) the “field of nihility” to the “field of śūnyatā” (see NKC X, 109 and 122ff.; Nishitani 1986, 97 and 108ff.).[15]
As mentioned earlier (subsection 3.2), the “field of śūnyatā” is not a vacuum of relative nothingness that assaults beings from without; it is an open clearing wherein beings are neither nullified nor reified, but rather let be in the mutual freedom of their coming to be and passing away. It is also the place in which a genuine interpersonal encounter can take place (Nishitani 2004).
While Nishitani's “field of śūnyatā” (kū no ba) corresponds in many respects to what Nishida calls the “place of absolute nothingness” (zettai-mu no basho), Nishitani takes the peculiar problems that beset the modern secular and technological world, as well as postmodern critiques of metaphysics and subjectivity (especially those of Nietzsche and Heidegger), far more seriously than did Nishida. Nishitani also connects his thought much more explicitly with the tradition of Mahāyāna Buddhism than did Nishida, writing on, and writing from, what he calls the “standpoint of Zen” (see NKC XI; and Nishitani 2009).
3.6 Ueda's Two-layered World: Linguistic Horizons within the Empty-Expanse
Ueda Shizuteru—a student of Nishitani's who has since the 1980s been at the center of the revival of Nishida studies—also takes a topological, phenomenological, and existential approach to the idea of absolute nothingness; and he also explicitly orients himself to and from the standpoint of Zen (Ueda 2011c). Following in the tradition of the Kyoto School's dialogue with Western philosophers, in one of his influential works Ueda engages the work of Husserl, Heidegger and other phenomenologists to articulate a religiously charged philosophy of what he calls “twofold being-in-the-world” (nijūsekainaisonzai) (USS IX; see also Döll 2010).
While the first layer in which the self is located is the historical horizon of the everyday life-world, this horizon itself is ultimately found to rest in an absolutely “empty-expanse,” a place of absolute nothingness that both enfolds the everyday world as well as grounds the radical freedom of the individual “self-negating self” (see USS IX, 22–24 and 324ff.).
Ueda finds this idea of returning, by way of absolute self-negation, to a primordial wellspring of existence that is “empty and free” (ledig und frei) in Meister Eckhart, and, in an even more rarified form, in Zen Buddhism (see Davis 2008a). It is from the latter that he borrows the term “empty-expanse” (kokū) as a topological expression for śūnyatā.
For Ueda, then, the two-layered-world is inhabited by a two-layered-self, or, more precisely, by a “self that is not a self.” The self, as being-in-the-world, ultimately realizes itself in a moment of absolute self-negation where it dies to itself and stands as a “non-ego” or “hollow-being” in the “hollow-expanse” which envelopes the horizonal life-world. The true self, as a self that becomes itself by passing through the absolute negation of its ego, is a two-layered being-in-and-beyond-the-world; it stands in the horizon of the world which, in turn, rests in the empty-expanse of absolute nothingness.
This hollow-expanse is, to be sure, beyond conceptual understanding, insofar as concepts have as their medium the world of language and its determinations of meaning. Nevertheless, what lies beyond the reach of language is not to be understood as an ineffable mystical realm to which one ascends and remains, but rather is to be experienced in extreme moments from the limits of language as that which at once tears through and mends, exceeds and encompasses, transcends and transforms our linguistic horizons of intelligibility.
Insofar as we do not close in on ourselves and rigidify our linguistic delimitations of the world, we can open ourselves up to the silence of this surrounding expanse of unlimited openness, which in turn allows us to speak and act more freely and responsibly in the world of linguistic significance (see Ueda 2011b; Davis forthcoming).
3.7 The “Self that is not a Self” and the Nothingness of Radical Subjectivity
Ueda argues that both the ego of the Cartesian cogito, as well as the non-ego (Sanskrit: anātman; Japanese: muga) of Buddhism, must ultimately be comprehended on the basis of an understanding of the self as a repeated movement through a radical self-negation to a genuine self-affirmation. Ueda's formula for this movement is: “I, not being I, am I.”
Even when one says “I am I,” if we listen closely there is a pause, a breath, between the first and the second “I.” Precisely that opening—which necessarily occurs as a moment in the ceaseless movement by which the identity of the self is constituted—is the “ecstatic space” wherein an open encounter with another person is possible.
Such a genuine encounter with another person no longer takes place simply within my, or your, or even our world-horizon. Ueda uses the greeting of the bow as a concrete example to illustrate how mutual self-negation—the emptying of all ego-centered presumptions and agendas—returns us to a communal place where we, paradoxically, share “nothing” in common.
“There, by way of making oneself into a nothingness, one returns into the infinite depths of that ‘between’ where there is neither an I nor a you. … Then, when we rise again so as to come back to life anew and face one another, this becomes a matter of, as Dōgen puts it: thus am I; thus are you” (Ueda 1991, 67; see USS X, 107ff.). Open to others, and to the hollow-expanse in which together we dwell, I am I (USS X, 23–24).
Nishitani had earlier used the expression, “the self that is not a self,” to characterize the shared endeavor of Nishida and Tanabe to think “a ‘self that is not a self’ turning on the axis of absolute nothingness” (NKC IX, 238; Nishitani 1991, 175). The idea of the true self as a “self that is not a self” expresses an essential aspect of what Nishida and other Kyoto School thinkers call—following D. T. Suzuki, who in turn gleaned the idea from the Diamond Sutra—the “logic of soku-hi,” a logic of “is and is not” or affirmation by way of negation (see Akizuki 1996, 109–152; NKZ XI, 398–99; Nishida 1987, 70).
The self finds its most originary freedom, and its most open engagement with others, through a radical self-negation which returns it, not to a higher Will or encompassing Being, but to an essentially self-negating absolute nothingness that, in turn, finds expression only in the interaction of truly self-determining individuals.
For Nishida, the true individual is an interpersonal self-determining focal point of the self-determination of absolute nothingness, in other words, an interactive and creative element of a creative world (see NKZ VIII, 343ff.).
Nishitani's first book, The Philosophy of Radical Subjectivity, sought a more originary conception of the human subject than had been developed in modern Western philosophy. In general, for Nishitani, modern “subjectivity” remains bound by a reifying attachment to things and ultimately to the ego. Nishitani did recognized certain advances in the direction of a truly “radical subjectivity” in modern ideas such as that of individual “autonomy.”
For example, the Kantian idea of the ethical “person,” which opens itself to a universal standpoint by way of a negation of the self-will of the ego, suggested for Nishitani a “kind of standpoint of ‘non-ego’” (see NKC I, 60). However, the autonomy of the Kantian ethical subject can also be seen as asserting a sublated form of self-will, namely in its will to form as well as to conform to the universal.
Nishitani finds profounder intimations of a truly radical subjectivity in both Meister Eckhart's mystical theology and Nietzsche's radical atheism, which each in their own way go beyond, or dig beneath, attachments to and sublations of egoity. Ultimately Nishitani returns to the language of Zen Buddhism to express his conception of the “radical subjectivity of non-ego [[[muga]]]” as a “subjective nothingness” (shutai-teki mu) (NKC I, 88).
This radical subjective nothingness is not to be confused with the relative nothingness of a “subjective consciousness” which sets itself over against, and objectifies, the world. As with Zen's kōan of nothingness (mu), a realization of the radical subjectivity of non-ego (mu-ga) entails breaking through the dualistic barrier that artificially separates self and world.
For Nishitani, this breakthrough is expressed as “the self-awareness of the bottom dropping out” (NKC I, iii). It is a radical return, or “trans-descendence,” to “the background of our own selves,” to the Ungrund on which we originally possess “not a single thing” (mu-ichi-motsu) (NKC XI, 243).
With Nishitani's conception of a radical “subjective nothingness,” understood as a “standpoint of śūnyatā” realized on the “field of śūnyatā,” we find an explicit appropriation of both the psychological and the meontological (or mu-logical) paradigms of nothingness found in the traditions of East Asia.
The notions of non-ego (muga) and “no-mind” or “mind of nothingness” (mushin) are thought in terms of the spontaneous openness of the heart-mind that stands within the field of emptiness, an open place which grants beings the free space needed for their unobstructed (muge) interactivity.
As we have seen, Nishida, Nishitani, and Ueda each conceived of absolute nothingness in both an existential and a topological sense. Although Tanabe eschewed the topological conception of absolute nothingness, by understanding both the relative self and the absolute in terms of a ceaseless movement of affirmation by way of radical negation, he too, in his own way, philosophically appropriated the East Asian paradigms of psychological and meontological nothingness.
4. Political Ventures and Misadventures
It should be clear by this point that the philosophical stakes involved in the Kyoto School's thought are high—indeed they invite us to rethink many of our most basic concepts and ways of experiencing the world and ourselves. For this very reason Kyoto School thinkers promise to be especially valuable partners in any post-Eurocentric forum of philosophical dialogue. Genuine philosophy, after all, thrives on the opportunity to call its fundamental presuppositions into question. Unfortunately, the world of politics tends to be a far less self-critical and thus less openly dialogical forum of intercultural relations.
The history of Western imperial domination of Asia is well documented (see Panikkar 1969), and post-colonial critique of Western imperialism plays a prominent role in contemporary academia. At the same time, in the field of East Asian studies, Kyoto School thinkers are frequently accused of contributing to the political ideology of Japanese imperialism in the 1930s and early 1940s. However, we need to carefully examine the sense in which and the extent to which the political thought of the Kyoto School is deserving of its tainted reputation in this regard.
4.1 The Razor's Edge of “Cooperative Resistance”
The political ventures and misadventures of philosophers—from Socrates and Plato to Marx and Heidegger in the West, and from Confucius and Hanfeizi to Gandhi and Nishida in the East—represent an enduring and frequently problematic aspect of the histories of thought. Relating the “ideal” world of philosophy to the “real” world of political action is a perilous, if arguably obligatory, undertaking.
The pitfalls of political intervention are particularly deep when philosophers find themselves in a nation headed down a road toward injustice and disaster. What is a philosopher to do in such a situation? Barring straightforward complicity, there appear to be three choices: withdraw into reclusion, stand up in overt resistance, or negotiate a reorientation by means of immanent critique or cooperative correction.
While many intellectuals in wartime Japan took the first course, some courageous Leftists braved the second course. Both Tosaka Jun and Miki Kiyoshi, the key figures of what is sometimes called the “left wing of the Kyoto School,” died in prison in 1945 as a result of their intellectual resistance. The majority of the Kyoto School thinkers, however, including Nishida, Tanabe, and Nishitani, took the third course of action.
In retrospect Nishitani wrote: “My attempt was, on the one hand, to explain where Japan was situated within the world to those intellectuals remaining on the sidelines [of politics]; and, on the other hand, with respect to the extremely nationalistic thought that was becoming increasingly prevalent at the time, I attempted from within to open up a path for overcoming this extreme nationalism” (NKC IV, 384).
Rather than either stand up and die, or sit out and wait, Nishitani and other members of the Kyoto School attempted to walk the razor's edge of what Ōhashi Ryōsuke has called “anti-establishment cooperation” or “cooperative resistance” (hantaiseiteki kyōryoku) (see Ōhashi 2001, 20ff.).
To be sure, the question of how successfully the Kyoto School managed to carry out this “cooperative resistance” (and the question of whether they cooperated more than resisted, or vice versa) is debatable, especially given the fact that they hardly succeeded in altering the disastrous orientation of the regime.
Their intentions of cooperative resistance notwithstanding, the fact is that their political writings were more or less successfully co-opted by the very extreme nationalism that they were trying to reorient or overcome from within. Nevertheless, we must take care to separate their ideals from the reality they were attempting to influence, and bear in mind the constraints of their chosen path of immanent critique.
Whatever the political failings of the Kyoto School thinkers may be, it is clear that certain crudely one-sided condemnations are at least as simplistic and misleading as are the occasional attempts of overzealous acolytes to whitewash everything they ever said or wrote. It is, for example, highly misleading to refer to the Kyoto School's philosophy of history as “a thinly disguised justification … for Japanese aggression and continuing imperialism,” or to claim that “no group helped defend the state more consistently and enthusiastically … and none came closer … to defining the philosophic contours of Japanese fascism” (Najita/Harootunian 1998, 238–39; for a severe critique of such polemical claims, see Parkes 1997 and 2011).
The latter dishonor, namely that of attempting to give quasi-philosophical expression to Japanese fascism, surely goes to the proponents of “Imperial Way Philosophy,” who in fact harshly attacked the “world-historical philosophy” of the Kyoto School for being insufficiently Japan-centric (see Ōhashi 2001, 71–72).
Judicious critics of the wartime political writings of the Kyoto School must surely try to steer a middle course between and beyond what James Heisig aptly calls the “side-steppers and the side-swipers” (see Heisig 1990, 14). With this balance in mind, in the following sections let me highlight some of the key points and episodes of the Kyoto School's wartime political ventures and misadventures.
4.2 Nishida's Reluctant “War over Words” and his Ambivalent Universalism
In 1943 Yatsugi Kazuo, a member of the Center for National Strategy, approached Nishida and asked him to contribute a scholarly account of Japan's role in East Asia, that is, to help provide a rationale for the creation of the so-called “Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere.” Nishida is said to have burst out in anger, shouting something like: “What on earth do government officials and militarists think these days, that scholars are like artisans from whom they can order something to be tailor made?”
And yet Yatsugi apparently countered to the effect that not only prominent Japanese scholars, such as Fukuzawa Yukichi, but also Western philosophers, such as Kant and Adam Smith, did not neglect to apply their theoretical insights to practical social and political circumstances (see Ōhashi 2001, 47). In the end Nishida did agree to write an essay, “Principles for a New World Order” (NKZ XII, 426–434; see Arisaka 1996), though his original text had to be edited and “simplified” by a sociologist serving as a go-between. Nishida was even then disappointed that his attempt to “bring out the dimension of universality present in the Japanese spirit” seemed to have had no effect on Prime Minister Tōjō Hideki and his bellicose regime (see Yusa 1994, 124).
From today's vantage point, Nishida's political writings appear highly ambivalent. On the one hand, his resistance to fascism and totalitarianism is unmistakable. Indeed it comes as no surprise that he was in danger of being arrested—and apparently only his public stature and the fact that he had influential sympathizers within the moderate ranks of the government kept this from happening—when one reads the warning given in his 1941 speech delivered directly to the emperor: “Any totalitarian system that negates outright the role of the individual is but an anachronism” (NKZ XII, 271; see Yusa 1994, 111).
Even in his most compromised text, “Principles for a New World Order,” Nishida urgently claims that the “co-prosperity sphere” must not entail either ethnocentrism, expansionism, imperialism, colonialism, or totalitarianism (see NKZ XII, 432–33).
Elsewhere Nishida made clear that his vision was of a multicultural world where neither the West would subsume the East, nor vice versa (NKZ XIV, 404–5), where “various cultures, while maintaining their own individual standpoints, would develop themselves through the mediation of the world” (NKZ VII, 452–53).
On the other hand, Nishida did think that nations—and in particular the Japanese nation with the emperor at its spiritual center—had a special role to play in the historical formation of this truly “worldly world” (sekai-teki sekai). Moreover, in his writings he did affirmatively employ such problematic phrases as “all the world under one roof” (hakkō-ichiu) and the “imperial way” (kōdō).
While there is certainly room for criticism here in light (and hindsight) of the historical record of Japan's political and cultural “leadership” (in fact, domination) of East Asia at this time, the issue of how to critically evaluate Nishida's theoretical interventions is complicated by the hermeneutical fact that today we read such catchwords and phrases through the semantic lenses of the right wing ideologues who in the end succeeded in carving their definitions into the annals of history.
It must be kept in mind that, at the time, the precise meaning of these phrases was still in dispute. Ueda Shizuteru has aptly spoken of Nishida's “tug-of-war over meaning,” a struggle which he ultimately lost (Ueda 1994, 97; also see Goto-Jones 2005). Yusa Michiko writes in this regard: “Rather than invent a new vocabulary that would rise above the fray, [Nishida] took up the jargon and slogans of the day and sought to redeem them from their petty provincialism by opening them up to a more universal perspective” (Yusa 1994, 131).
Nevertheless, even after we have carried out a hermeneutically sensitive reconstruction of the context, and after we have finished reading between and behind the lines of his political texts, there no doubt remain a number of controversial aspects of Nishida's political thought. Affirming the central place of the emperor in Japan as “an identity of contradictions,” Nishida cryptically writes: “Our [i.e., Japan's] national polity is not simply a totalitarianism.
The Imperial House is the beginning and the end of our world, as the absolute present that embraces past and future” (NKZ XII, 430).[16] And with regard to the central role of Japan in East Asia, he claims that “in order to build a particular world, a central figure that carries the burden of the project is necessary. In East Asia today there is no other but Japan” (NKZ XII, 429; Arisaka 1996, 102).
Critics may argue that Nishida's universalism is still plagued by an exemplary particularism,[17] and that he succeeds in questioning Eurocentrism only by way of shifting the locus of the concrete universal to Japan. Yoko Arisaka argues that “the chief claim of the defenders—that Nishida's philosophical ‘universalism’ is incompatible with nationalist ideology—fails because universalist discourse was used both as a tool of liberation and oppression in Japan's case” (Arisaka 1999, 242).
Arisaka critically adds, however, that “the idea that a particular nation may be the bearer of a universal principle, such as freedom or democracy, and that, therefore, its actions in history serve a higher end, should be familiar from recent American experience” (ibid., 244; also see Maraldo 1994, 355).
To be fair to Nishida, we should confess that we today have yet to solve the post-Enlightenment aporia of how to reconcile universal humanism with cultural particularity (a debate we inherit in part from the Kant-Herder controversy). In other words, the question remains of how to configure a multicultural world of dialogue instead of either an imperialistic monoculture or a clash of civilizations.
In our search for an answer to this urgent question, we may indeed have much yet to learn from a critical appropriation of Nishida's thought (see Feenberg 1995; Maraldo 1995; Davis 2013b; Elberfeld 1999; and Goto-Jones 2002, 2005, 2008, 2009).
4.3 Controversial Wartime Symposia, and Nishitani's Nation of Non-Ego
Nishida's ambivalent political stance—between a post-imperialistic vision of a multicultural new world order on the one hand, and an affirmation of Japan's destined world-historical role in realizing this vision on the other—was carried forth into even more controversial political engagements by his students Nishitani Keiji, Kōyama Iwao, Kōsaka Masaaki, Suzuki Shigetaka, and to a lesser extent Shimomura Toratarō.
As mentioned above, a significant, if stigmatizing, stage in the formation of the identity of the Kyoto School involved the participation of several of its members in two wartime symposia, the Literary World's 1942 symposium on “Overcoming Modernity” (reprinted in Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979) and the 1941–43 roundtable discussions published serially in the journal Chūōkōron and later as a monograph, The World-Historical Standpoint and Japan (Kōsaka et al 1943).
The Overcoming Modernity symposium has been aptly characterized as “a premature challenge to the questions that have yet to be answered today” (Minamoto 1994, 200).
Even one of the most critical recent accounts of this symposium—an account which argues that the “only destination reached by the symposium on overcoming modernity was the place where Japan itself had been overcome by modernity”—concedes that: “It is, nevertheless, important to point out that the very critique mounted by Japanese against modernity prefigured precisely all of those doubts and obsessions concerning subjectivity, cultural difference, and even racism that have become the signatures of a Western and putatively global discourse that marks our own historical conjuncture today” (Harootunian 2000, 94).
As discussed above (subsection 2.2), the Kyoto School participants spoke of an overcoming of modernity that can take place only by way of passing through modernity, a stance that represented a countertendency to the rejection of modern Western rationality by the Japanese Romantic School and other participants in the symposium. In other words, the Kyoto School participants did not lament the modernization/Westernization of Japan, nor did they nostalgically plea for a return to a pre-modern age; rather, they called for a further step forward, but one that would involve creatively recovering viable elements of Japanese tradition at the same time as building on the best of what could be learned from the West.
This stance shows up clearly in Nishitani's debate with Kobayashi Hideo, who argued for a rejection of modernity and a return to the pre-modern Japanese classics (see Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979, 217ff.). Throughout his career Nishitani consistently spoke of overcoming modernity only by way of passing through it, and in this process tradition was to be creatively appropriated, not conservatively retreated to.
He wrote: “There is no turning back to the way things were. … Our tradition must be appropriated from the direction in which we are heading, as a new possibility” (NKC VIII, 183; Nishitani 1990, 179); and: “Simply put, the backward looking return to tradition is straightaway to be forward looking” (NKC XIX, 104).
Later in life Nishitani continued to stress that Japanese Buddhist organizations need to embrace their historcality, which means to modernize and then postmodernize; only in this way can they continue to play a vital role in Japanese society as well as offer the possibilities of their ways of life to the wider world (Nishitani 2006, 36–38).
In the Chūōkōron discussions as well the Kyoto School resolutely attempted to think from the “standpoint of world history.” Problematically, however, they asserted a leadership role for Japan in the present moment, which they viewed as a turning point in world history. If the standpoint of world history had indeed been first opened up by both Western universalism and imperialism, they argued, it was the non-Western nation of Japan that was in a unique position to free the world from the chains of the latter in order to realize the true potential of the former.
In his book written around the same time, View of the World and the Nation, Nishitani went so far as to claim that this was the moment in time when the “focal point of world history” was to become the Japanese nation, just as previously world history had centered on the Roman Empire and then later on the British Empire. However, Nishitani argued, unlike the former two empires Japan's historical mission was to bring about a world that has “no specific center” but rather consists of various “politically and culturally unified spheres” (NKC IV, 298–300).
The Japanese nation would be able to carry out this mission, he crucially adds, only if it incorporates a religious spirit of self-negation, thus becoming what he calls a “nation of non-ego” rather than a self-centered aggressive empire (NKC IV, 285–86).
In this idealistic vision, which unfortunately had little to do with the cruel realities of Japanese expansionism, Japan was to be an altogether new kind of empire, a self-negating and compassionate one that would help other nations to cooperatively form their own identities, rather than an aggressive and “imperialistic” one that would remold others into inferior replicas of itself.
(It remains for us to ask how best to characterize today's political superpower and economic empires, and how to relate their ideologies to their realities.)
If there is a lasting merit to Nishitani's wartime political writings and the Chūōkōron discussions, it might be found in part in their critique of the contradictions and hypocrisies of Western imperialism (see, for example, Kōsaka et al. 1943, 348ff.), together with their insistence that Japan's “leading role” in Asia not become that of an imperialist or colonizer (see ibid., 204–5; also see Nishitani's “My View of ‘Overcoming Modernity’,” reprinted in Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979, 32).
The lasting infamy of the Chūōkōron discussions, on the other hand, can be found not only in their idealistic political naïveté, but also in their idealization and even “whitewashing” of political realities (such as Japanese aggression in China and other parts of Asia), as well as in such disturbing specific suggestions as that of “Japanizing” or “half-Japanizing” some of the “more superior” ethnic groups in Asia in order to assist in instituting the Japanese led “Co-Prosperity Sphere” (Kōsaka et al. 1943, 262–63, 337).
4.4 The “Ōshima Memos”: Record of a Think Tank for Navy Moderates
It is now evident that the political activities of the Kyoto School during the war were even more involved—and even more filled with ambiguity—than was previously thought. Ōhashi Ryōsuke discovered and published in 2001 some wartime notebooks of Ōshima Yasuma, a student of Tanabe's (Ōhashi 2001). These notebooks document in detail secret meetings regularly held by Kyoto School members at the bequest of the Japanese navy between February 1942 and just before the end of the war.
While on the one hand the existence of these secret meetings demonstrates an even more intimate connection between the Kyoto School and the military than was previously known, on the other hand it is crucially significant that they were in cooperation with a certain moderate faction of the navy, a faction that was opposed to the extremists that dominated the army.
There had long existed a considerable tension between the bellicose arrogance of the army and the comparatively more moderate and worldly stance of the navy. As the politically more powerful army was setting a war-bound course for Pearl Harbor, some reticent navy officials evidently petitioned the Kyoto School to shed light on the political situation from their “world-historical standpoint,” presumably in order to sway public sentiment in a more prudent direction.
In short, the “Ōshima Memos” help reveal how the Kyoto School found themselves in a position where they were called on to fight a “war of thought” on two fronts: against Western imperialism, they felt called on to determine a world-historical role for Japan in freeing itself and other Asian peoples from colonization and exploitation by the Western empires; and, against Japanese ultra-nationalism, they felt that it was up to them to convince the public and the military of the illegitimacy of an imperialistic response to Western imperialism.
Ōshima Yasuma had himself published, in 1965, an often overlooked account of these meetings under the title, “The Pacific War and the Kyoto School: On the Political Participation of Intellectuals” (Ōshima 2000, 274–304; also see Horio 1994, 301ff.). In this article, Ōshima summarized the evolving purpose of the secret Kyoto School meetings in three stages: In the very first meetings (which apparently took place prior to those documented in the recovered notebooks), the main theme was “how to avoid the outbreak of war.”
Since war in fact broke out very soon thereafter, the theme quickly switched to “how to bring the war to a favorable end as soon as possible, by way of rationally pursuading the army.” To do this they reportedly agreed that it would be necessary to overthrow the cabinet of Tōjō Hideki.
However, according to Ōshima, all criticism of Tōjō and the army had to be expurgated in the discussions published in the pages of Chūōkōron, and the statements of the Kyoto School had to be “veiled in two or three layers of cloth” in order to avoid censorship and persecution. Towards the end of the war, the theme of the secret meetings is said to have changed to that of “how to handle the postwar situation.”
Among these three themes only the second is recorded in any detail in the notebooks that were recently discovered and published by Ōhashi as the “Ōshima Memos.” Although there may well have been preliminary discussions on how to avoid war, more explicit references to overthrowing Tōjō Hideki, and more lengthy discussions about postwar issues, these do not in fact show up in the recovered notebooks.
Nevertheless, the “Ōshima Memos” do show us a more detailed and uncensored account of the Kyoto School's “war of thought” on two fronts during a tumultuous and tragic time of what was, in fact, Japan's imperialistic response to Western imperialism.
4.5 After the War: Tanabe's Metanoetic Turn and Nishitani's Other Cheek
Their ambivalent wartime stance between supporting the nationalistic ideology and subjecting it to a pluralistic and world-historical critique—in other words, their attempt to walk a razor's edge of “cooperative resistance”—ironically earned the Kyoto School a suspect reputation in Japan both before and after the end of the war. As Nishitani confided later to a student: “During the war we were struck on the cheek from the right; after the war we were struck on the cheek from the left.”
During the war, the stance of the Kyoto School was considered too wordly and insufficiently nationalistic, even anti-war. The discussions published in The World-Historical Standpoint and Japan were branded by the Imperial Way ideologues as “ivory-tower speculations that risked reducing the Empire to simply one more category of world history,” and further printings of the book were reportedly stopped by the government censors (see Horio 1994, 291).
After the war, the Kyoto School's idealistic attempts to impart meaning and direction to Japan's “world historical mission” were seen—especially by the emerging Left that had at long last been freed from repression and persecution—as support for its de facto militaristic fascism. Nishitani and others were purged for several years from their university positions.
Even when they were later reinstated, the stigma of the Kyoto School as having “cooperated in the war” was hardly erased. Their political thought in particular was dismissed in toto, and it was not until decades later that the topic of “overcoming modernity” was once again given serious critical attention (see Kawakami/Takeuchi 1979; Hiromatsu 1989; and Ōhashi 1992, 143ff.).
The Kyoto School thinkers rarely responded directly to their critics after the war; and we can only speculate on the reasons for this (see Horio 1994, 300). They accepted suspension from their posts without comment or complaint, and continued on with their philosophizing, albeit without the overtly political element of their thought. Nishitani, for example, came into his own as a philosopher of religion in the postwar era.
He continued to philosophically develop Eastern ideas, those of Zen Buddhism in particular, in dialogue with medieval Christian mysticism and postmodern existentialism and phenomenology, and in response to what he saw as the central problem of modernity, namely, nihilism. In his mature attempts to “overcome nihilism by way of passing through nihilism” (NKC XX, 192), we find a marked thread of continuity with his pre-war and wartime attempts to overcome (Western) modernity by way of passing through it.
But it is nevertheless possible to mark a crucial and self-critical “turn” in his thinking with regard to the question of the political role—or, as it turns out, the lack of one—to be played by the Japanese state in this overcoming of modernity and nihilism by way of passing through them (see Davis 2008b).
Tanabe got a head start on the postwar critics, and towards the end of the war began thinking his way through a radical crisis of self-critique. Hardly less controversial than the roundtable discussions of the younger members of the Kyoto School have been Tanabe's application—or misapplication—of his “logic of the specific” to a discourse on the legitimacy of the self-assertion of the Japanese nation as an archetype for others.
The “logic of the specific” had originally been conceived, in critique of Bergson and Nishida, as a reappraisal of the logical and ethical role that ethnic specificity plays in mediating the particular individual and universal humanity. Adapting Hegel's political philosophy, Tanabe thought that the nation state could both embody the ethnic specificity of the people and raise it out of its inherent irrationality. As a concrete universal, the nation was, if not the Absolute itself, in some sense the dialectical manifestation of the absolute on earth.
The critical lapse came when Tanabe irrationally proposed that the “relative absolute” of the Japanese nation could serve as a kind of “supreme archetype” for other nations (see THZ VI, 232–33). James Heisig writes that, in so doing, Tanabe “took a step that was fatal but really unnecessary, if not outright inconsistent with the principles of his logic….
According to his own logic, the community of the human race is to be made up of a community of nations that have found a way to transcend their specificity without transcending time and culture.
Each nation may come about as an instance of the generic universal, but nothing in the logic of the specific allows any one instance to become an archetype for the others. It is as if Tanabe were quoting himself out of context” (Heisig 2001, 136–37; also see Heisig 1994).
Tanabe finally came to his senses and, in a striking metanoetic turn, renounced these political assertions and dove into the philosophy of religion. Philosophy as Metanoetics, the first parts of which were delivered as lectures in 1944 before the end of the war, was composed not only as a personal self-critique, but also as a call to self-critique on the part of the entire nation, and indeed ultimately as a call for an “absolute critique” of human rationality as such (see the Preface to THZ X; Tanabe 1986). It is the last of these that is the central theme of the book: the idea that the human reason is inevitably driven to antinomies through which it must repeatedly die to its own self-power in order to be reborn again through the workings of an Other-power.
It is nevertheless true that “one looks through that work in vain for any admission of guilt for particular actions or statements that he had made” (Heisig 2001, 151). In any case, Tanabe's open (if vague) repentance was no more successful than the silence of other Kyoto School thinkers in convincing the majority of postwar Japanese academics to refrain from throwing out the baby of their philosophical insights with the bathwater of their political misadventures.
Only in the past two or three decades has the reputation of the Kyoto School begun to be significantly rehabilitated in Japan, due in part to a general recovery of the nation from immersion in the march of postwar economic progress and evasion of unresolved cultural aporias, in part to a general reaffirmation of cultural identity (including all too often a pendulum swing back to reassertion of “Japanese uniqueness”), and in part to the positive attention the School has received from the West.
It is worthwhile noting, as Fujita Masakatsu does in his preface to The Philosophy of the Kyoto School, that prior to 2001 surprisingly few articles or books had appeared in Japan with a thematic focus on the “Kyoto School” as such, even though hundreds of studies had treated “Nishida Philosophy.”
Yet there are promising signs that we are standing on the brink of a new academic era in which critical yet appreciative work on the Kyoto School can be cooperatively undertaken in Japan, in the West, and recently even in other parts of East Asia (see Fujita et al. 2003; Heisig 2004; Synthesis Philosophica 2004; Fujita/Davis 2005; Hori/Curley 2008; Heisig/Uehara 2008; Lam/Cheung 2009; Bouso/Heisig 2009; Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011; and Elberfeld/Arisaka 2014).
Despite the persistence of a faction of polemical intellectual historians, perhaps we are reaching a point where philosophers worldwide are beginning to see the political misadventures of the Kyoto School as questionable footnotes to their central philosophical endeavors, rather than the other way around.
While research into their political thought—regarding what it tried to say then and regarding what it can or cannot help us to think now—remains necessary and important, at the end of the day many are likely to agree with James Heisig when he emphatically writes: “One has … to ignore the greatest bulk of the writings of these thinkers to arrive at the conclusion that anything approaching or supporting the imperialistic ideology of wartime Japan belongs to the fundamental inspiration of their thought” (Heisig 2001, 6). The philosophical and cross-cultural legacy of the Kyoto School lies elsewhere.
5. The Cross-Cultural Legacy of the Kyoto School
5.1 Between or Beyond East and West?
In this concluding section, let us return to the question of the legacy of the Kyoto School with regard to comparative or cross-cultural philosophy. As mentioned at the outset, the Kyoto School thinkers were all dedicated scholars of various fields and figures of Western philosophy; and yet, at the same time they kept one foot firmly in touch with their native East Asian traditions, those of Mahāyāna Buddhism in particular. This bipedal stance placed them in an extraordinary position “between East and West.”
However, their philosophies do not simply drift impartially on the seas of academic comparison, nor do they see themselves primarily as mediators of inter-religious dialogue. As existentially engaged philosophers, they are above all seekers after truth, and they argue passionately for the validity of seeing the self and the world in certain ways.
As we have seen, while each member of the Kyoto School has his own vision of the truth, they share certain fundamental ideas, such as one or another version of the core notion of absolute nothingness and the idea of coming to a genuine self-awareness by way of emptying the ego. And however much the methods and contents of their texts do indeed reflect their intimate dialogue with, and critical appropriation of Western philosophy, one could well argue that many of their main theses nevertheless reflect a predominantly Eastern influence.
To be sure, this does not mean that they merely gave modern expression to traditional East Asian Buddhist thought. It would be less inaccurate to say that their philosophies are critical and creative developments of that tradition. But even this way of putting it would not do justice to the substantial (i.e., not just formal) influence on their thought by the Western philosophies with which they grappled so intensely.
Although Hisamatsu, Nishitani, Ueda and others do explicitly philosophize from the standpoint of Zen, and although Takeuchi, Hase, and others do so from the standpoint of Shin Buddhism, it would be misleading to simply and without qualification characterize either Nishida's or Tanabe's multifaceted philosophies as “Eastern” or “Buddhist.”
For example, Tanabe's early “logic of the specific,” with its concern for the manner in which ethnic specificity mediates the particular individual and universal humanity, can be read more as a critical appropriation of Hegelian dialectical logic and political philosophy than as a straightforward development of East Asian or Buddhist thought. And in his various later writings on the philosophy of religion, Tanabe wanders between a preference for Shin Buddhism, Christianity, and finally Zen Buddhism (see Himi 1990, 129–341).
With regard to Nishida, an acute concern with questions of epistemology, logic, individual autonomy, creativity, and the historicity of the world are essential to his thought in ways that are more “modern Western” than “traditional Eastern”; and Nishida at times explicitly indicates his dissatisfaction with what he sees as related weaknesses in traditional Eastern thought.
Nevertheless, one might respond: even if Nishida methodologically takes his questions from Western philosophy, his responses to these questions reflect his East Asian roots at least as much as his Western studies. To the Western ontological question of being, his answer is a meontology of absolute nothingness.
And even if his systematic philosophical articulations of the idea of absolute nothingness owe more to Western than Eastern texts, he nevertheless understands himself to have autonomously (i.e., in the process of engaging in a nonsectarian philosophical search for truth) given expression to the formless origin that is harbored in the traditions of the East.
In retrospect Nishida wrote: “It is not that I conceived of my way of thinking in dependence on Mahāyāna Buddhism; and yet it has come into accord with it” (NKZ XIV, 408). Nishitani could have said something similar of his career path through the study of Western philosophy and mysticism and “back” to the standpoint of Zen. Other Kyoto School thinkers took even less of an Occidental excursion before making what Hölderlin called a “homecoming though the foreign.” And some, like Hisamatsu and Takeuchi, began their scholarly pursuits with a self-understanding as a Zen or Shin Buddhist thinker.
What is perhaps most controversial, from a cross-cultural political point of view, is Nishida's and other Kyoto School thinkers' suggestion that it is modern Japanese culture and philosophy that, to some extent uniquely, has the potential to be developed so as to make room for the cooperative meeting of the strengths of East and West (see NKZ XIV, 416–17; also Nishida 1964, 365).
What are we to make of such bold claims? There appear to be two problematical assertions involved: first, an overly generalized, if not at times hypostatized, split of cultural spheres into “East” and “West”; and second, a claim that an idea with deeper roots in the East, namely absolute nothingness, can be developed so as to provide the philosophical meeting place of both East and West.[18]
The Kyoto School's occasionally sweeping division of cultural spheres in
to “East” and “West” no doubt both reveals and conceals as much as does, for example, Heidegger's claim that the entire Western tradition is uniquely founded on philosophy as onto-theology, and that the expression “Western philosophy” is therefore a tautology (Heidegger 1956, 6).[19] Even sympathetic readers of the Kyoto School are often highly critical of this type of comparative thinking in terms of “East” and “West.”
Although he affirms that “the Kyoto-school philosophers give the west a way into the east like none other,” James Heisig complains that “the East” which the Kyoto School sets up over against “the West” is something of an invention: “At best, it is one constellation of a heritage too long and too plural to be represented fairly by Japan” (Heisig 2001, 271–72).
John Maraldo goes further and claims that “the problems Nishida deals with are universal, and his way of dealing with them contrasts as much with other Asian philosophers as with philosophers of the so-called West” (Maraldo 1995, 196). Is it necessary and are we ready to do as Maraldo suggests, and “put ‘East’ and ‘West’ to rest”?
I myself am highly ambivalent regarding this complex issue. While I certainly agree with the wish to avoid overgeneralizations and politically charged polarizations, and while I think the writings of the Kyoto School do need to be read critically in this regard, I am equally wary of a “globalization of thought” that amounts to a colonization of “non-Western” traditions by “Western” methods and categories of thinking. I also continue to believe that the threads of the Greco-Roman-Judeo-Christian-Euro-American traditions and cultures are woven tightly enough together to warrant provisionally and in certain contexts speaking of “the West.”
It is true that “the East” may be a less tightly woven set of traditions and cultures, especially from the perspective of India (which, of course, did not appropriate any Chinese tradition the way China appropriated Buddhism). From Japan's perspective, however, especially from a Japanese Buddhist perspective which intimately weaves together Indo-Sino-Japanese threads, it may indeed make sense provisionally and in certain contexts to speak in terms of “the East.”
We cannot think without abstractions, and it is no doubt a matter of “practical wisdom” (phronesis) to know when to construct and when to deconstruct generalizations. Thus, even though we must be careful to discern the appropriate contexts in which it makes sense to speak in such vast categories, it is no more advisable to unequivocally annihilate the categories of “West” and “East” than it is to narrowly define or absolutize their respective coherences and mutual differences.
With regard to the hermeneutics of modern cross-cultural thinking, in general I believe that the attempt to obliterate the borders that separate cultural spheres is as pernicious as the attempt to hermetically seal them up. Of course, this goes for intra- as well as inter-traditional differences. Needless to say, defining, comparing, contrasting, and above all evaluating the relative worth of various traditions, remain undertakings fraught with theoretical, ethical and political pitfalls.
The theoretical and cultural legacies of colonialism and Orientalism remain with us long after the political Empires have receded. Moreover, in these postcolonial times we all too often experience reactive fabrications of identity and assertions of counter-superiority, reactions which ironically reinforce the same kind of colonial divisions and obsessions with unadulterated self-identity that were imposed by, or imported from, the worst of the West.
In Japan, certain retroactive constructions of identity and reactive counter-assertions of superiority have taken the form of what is called nihonjin-ron: theories of “Japaneseness” or “Japanese uniqueness” (see Dale 1986). In modern Japanese history, such reactive cultural self-obsession and self-assertion has taken either the form of denying Japan's deep-rooted traditional connections with its East Asian neighbors, or the form of claiming that Japan has uniquely embodied and perfected “the essence of the East.”
If the former type of claim is most in evidence in postwar and contemporary Japan, the latter is found, for example, in the Meiji thinker Okakura Tenshin's declaration that, while “Asia is one,” Japan alone is “the real repository of the trust of Asiatic thought and culture” (Okakura 2000, 1 and 5).
Where do the Kyoto School thinkers stand with respect to such culture wars? To be sure, the Chūōkōron discussions in particular often asserted that modern Japan was uniquely suited to institute and represent the “Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere,” and this undoubtedly reflected a widespread post-Meiji Japanese conflation of political, industrial, and military development with cultural superiority.
Nishida also felt that modern Japan was in a rather unique political and cultural position to host a fruitful marriage of East and West, and Tanabe went so far as to set the nation of Japan up as an archetype for others. In the Kyoto School's wartime political writings, there indeed remains much grist for the mills of contemporary cultural critics, especially for those with hermeneutical blindfolds or allegedly perfect hindsight vision.
Yet a critique of their political misadventures, as necessary as it is, may in fact reveal something more peripheral than central to the cross-cultural thinking of the Kyoto School. It is at least necessary to keep both eyes open: one ready to criticize and the other willing to learn.
We should note that even when Nishida broadly contrasts “Western being” with “Eastern nothingness,” he in fact immediately goes on to explore finer distinctions between the Greek, Roman, and Judeo-Christian threads of the Western tradition, and between the Indian, Chinese, and Japanese threads of the Eastern tradition. If his essentializing or overgeneralizing of these threads does remain in various respects problematic, it is nevertheless hardly the case that he and the other Kyoto School thinkers never questioned the homogeneity of either “the East” or “the West.”
Secondly, although they have been accused both of contributing to the “myth of Japanese uniqueness” and of “reverse Orientalism” (see Dale 1986 and Faure 1995), the case is far from this simple. In a time of uncritical cultural self-adulation by the Japanese ultranationalists in power, Nishida boldly urged that “both the strong points and weaknesses of our culture should be openly and honestly pointed out,” for “we cannot take any one culture and call it the culture” (Nishida 1964, 351 and 353).
Fighting a conceptual war simultaneously on two fronts, against Western and Japanese ethnocentrisms, Nishida wrote that “until now Westerners have thought that their own culture is the most superior human culture that exists, and that human culture inevitably develops in the direction of their own culture—hence, as Easterners and other peoples who are lagging behind advance forward, they must become the same as [[[Westerners]]].” Even some Japanese, he regrets, think this way. And yet, he objects, “there is something radically different in [the culture of] the East.” According to Nishida, the development of the West will subsume this difference no more than the East will subsume the West.
Even if humanity does share a common root (what he calls, adapting an expression from Goethe, an “ur-culture” of multiple possibilities), the development of its branches and leaves is a matter of diversification, not homogenization. Globalization should thus be thought of, in Nishida's vision, as many branches of the same tree supplementing one other on the basis of both their deep-rooted commonality and their irreducible diversity (NKZ XIV, 402–6 and 417).
To be sure, there inevitably remains for us the question of the “place” in which this global communication between cultures should take place. But without a “view from nowhere,” can we not only ever attempt to critically and creatively take up ideas that have particular genealogies and dialogically develop them into what are provisionally more universally viable forms? Just as concepts of democracy, hermeneutics, and indeed philosophia itself have particular cultural lineages, so do the ideas of śūnyatā, mu, and the true self as a non-ego that opens itself to an encounter with others by radically emptying itself. Nevertheless, all of these ideas may very well contribute something to an intercultural dialogue concerning the very place in which a genuine encounter between cultures and individuals can and should take place.
5.2 Japanese Philosophy in the World
It is not, therefore, necessarily ethnocentric for Japanese thinkers to suggest the potential efficacy of introducing into a global philosophical dialogue ideas derived from Japanese or Eastern traditions.
The “Japanese philosophy” of the Kyoto School is best understood as a contribution to such an intercultural conversation, and not as a reactive opposition to philosophical Eurocentrism. In any case, we must be careful in how we understand the noun “philosophy” and the modifier “Japanese” when we speak of “Japanese philosophy.”
The Kyoto School has never doubted that “philosophy,” in the historically specific sense, is to begin with a cultural product of the West. But they also recognize that it, like Western science and technology, has universal implications. This does not mean that they think Western philosophy is free of unrecognized cultural biases and limitations, or that traditional Eastern thought has nothing essential to offer the development of philosophy in a post-Eurocentric world. They recognize the difference between the potentialities and the actuality of philosophy, and their Japanese contributions aim to make philosophy more, not less, worldly.
In an illuminating study of the debates surrounding the concept of “philosophy” in Japan since the Meiji period (1868–1912), John Maraldo has isolated four senses in which the notion of “Japanese philosophy” has been used: (1)
Western philosophy as it happens to be practiced by Japanese scholars; (2) traditional Japanese thought (Confucian, Nativist, Buddhist, etc.) as it was formulated prior to the introduction of Western philosophy; (3) a form of inquiry which has methods and themes that are Western in origin, but that can be applied to pre-modern, pre-Westernized, Japanese thinking; and (4) a kind of reverse Orientalism that asserts the superiority of specifically Japanese ways of thinking.
Maraldo argues for the superior viability of the third of these conceptions, in part because it pays due hermeneutical attention to the Greek origins of the heretofore prevailing methods and themes of “philosophy.”
And yet, crucially, he also stresses that the very methods and themes of philosophy are essentially always “in the making,” and that the production of “Japanese philosophy” will have to “strike a balance between reading (pre-defined) philosophy into [[[Japan's]] traditional] texts and reading alternatives out of them, constructing contrasts to that [pre-defined] philosophy [of the West]” (Maraldo 2004, 238–44).
The Kyoto School in particular can be understood to have taken up the challenge of critically and creatively appropriating philosophy so as to free up for questioning many of its pre-defined Western conceptions.
A text by Ueda on Nishitani's philosophy insightfully addresses the question of the adjective, “Japanese,” as follows: “If we are to use the characterization ‘Japanese’, this does not signify merely a particularity of Japan, but rather must be understood in the sense that a certain area of universal primal human possibility has been historically realized particularly in Japan.
Hence, ‘European’ does not straightaway mean ‘global’, but rather that a certain area of universal primal human possibility has been historically realized particularly in Europe. … If we understand ourselves as the particularization of something universal, this means, at the same time, that we can understand others as different particularizations of something universal. Only then, with the communication between particular and particular, can something universal come to be realized” (Ueda 1996, 309).
In this passage, which recalls Nishida's vision of communication between diversely determined branches of a shared yet essentially indeterminate root ur-culture, Ueda gives us a clue as to how we might best understand the cross-cultural contributions of the Kyoto School. They are philosophers who strive to express something universal from a particular standpoint.
But this does not at all mean that they attempt to reduce universality to their own particularity; for the latter is in turn understood as one particular expression of the formless ur-culture, the indeterminate source of possibilities for individual and cultural determination, that is to say, the originary nothingness that we all share. The Kyoto School thus presents us with a unique set of attempts to give philosophical form to this formless wellspring of both commonality and singularity.
The degree to which the Kyoto School thinkers were successful in their boldly paradoxical quest to give philosophical form to the formless can be debated. It is less easy to deny the exigency of the quest itself. If philosophy today is to mature beyond its Eurocentric pubescence, then it is necessary to deepen its quest for universality by way of radically opening it up to a diversity of cultural perspectives. If cultural pluralism, for its part, is to avoid falling into a relativistic antagonism or isolationism, it must call for a metamorphosis rather than an abandonment of the philosophical quest for universality (see Fujita 2013; Maraldo 2013). In any case, we should understand the thought of the Kyoto School, not as exclusively Japanese versions of philosophy, but rather as Japanese contributions to the content of—and indeed to the very formation of the forum of—a global dialogue of philosophy in the making.
Works Cited
Abbreviations Used in this Article
NKC Nishitani Keiji chosakushū [Collected Works of Nishitani Keiji], Tokyo: Sōbunsha, 1986–95. (Volume numbers are given in Roman numerals.)
NKZ Nishida Kitarō zenshū [Complete Works of Nishida Kitarō], Tokyo: Iwanami, 1987–89. (Volume numbers are given in Roman numerals.)
THZ Tanabe Hajime zenshū [Complete Works of Tanabe Hajime], Tokyo: Chikuma Shobō, 1964. (Volume numbers are given in Roman numerals.)
USS Ueda Shizuteru shū [Collected Writings of Ueda Shizuteru], Tokyo: Iwanami, 2001–2003. (Volume numbers are given in Roman numerals.)
Other Sources Cited in this Article
Akizuki, Ryōmin, 1996, Zettai-mu to basho: Suzuki-zengaku to Nishida-tetsugaku [[[Absolute]] Nothingness and Place: Suzuki's Zen Studies and Nishida's Philosophy], Tokyo: Seishisha.
Arisaka, Yoko, 1996, “The Nishida Enigma: ‘The Principle of the New World Order’,” Monumenta Nipponica, 51/1: 81–106.
–––, 1999, “Beyond East and West: Nishida's Universalism and Postcolonial Critique,” in Border Crossings: Toward a Comparative Political Theory, Fred Dallmayr (ed.), New York: Lexington Books.
Aristotle, 1973, Introduction to Aristotle, second edition, Richard McKeon (ed.), Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Bercholz, Samuel and Sherab Chödzin Kohn (eds.), 1993, The Buddha and His Teachings, Boston: Shambhala.
Bouso, Raquel and James W. Heisig (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 6: Confluences and Cross-Currents, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Buchner, Harmut (ed.), 1989, Japan und Heidegger, Sigmaringen: Thorbecke.
Cleary, J. C. (trans.), 1999, Wumen's Gate, in Three Zen Classics, Berkeley: Numata Center for Buddhist Translation and Research.
Cobb, John B. Jr. and Christopher Ives (eds.), 1990, The Emptying God: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian Conversation with Masao Abe on God, Kenosis, and Sunyata, Maryknoll, New York: Orbis Books.
Dale, Peter, 1986, The Myth of Japanese Uniqueness, New York: St. Martin's Press.
Dallmayr, Fred, 1993, “Heidegger and Zen Buddhism: a Salute to Nishitani Keiji,” in The Other Heidegger, Fred Dallmayr, Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press, pp. 200–226.
–––, 1996, Beyond Orientalism, Albany: SUNY Press.
Davis, Bret W., 2002, “Introducing the Kyoto School as World Philosophy: Reflections on James. W. Heisig's Philosophers of Nothingness,” The Eastern Buddhist 34/2: 142–170.
–––, 2004a, “The Step Back through Nihilism: The Radical Orientation of Nishitani Keiji's Philosophy of Zen,” Synthesis Philosophica 37: 139–59.
–––, 2004b, “Provocative Ambivalences in Japanese Philosophy of Religion: With a Focus on Nishida and Zen,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 246–274.
–––, 2008a, “Letting Go of God for Nothing: Ueda Shizuteru's Non-Mysticism and the Question of Ethics in Zen Buddhism,” in Hori/Curley 2008, pp. 221–250.
–––, 2008b, “Turns to and from Political Philosophy: The Case of Nishitani Keiji,” in Goto-Jones 2008, pp. 26–45.
–––, 2011a, “Nishitani after Nietzsche: From the Death of God to the Great Death of the Will,” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 82–101.
–––, 2011b, “Nothingness and (not or) the Individual: Reflections on Robert Wilkinson's Nishida and Western Philosophy,” The Eastern Buddhist 42/2: 143–156.
–––, 2013a, “Forms of Emptiness in Zen,” in Steven Emmanuel (ed.), A Companion to Buddhist Philosophy, West Sussex: Wiley-Blackwell, pp. 190–213.
–––, 2013b, “Nishida's Multicultural Worldview: Contemporary Significance and Immanent Critique,” Nishida Tetsugakkai Nenpō [The Journal of the Society for Nishida Philosophy] 10: 183–203.
–––, 2013d, “Heidegger and Asian Philosophy,” in François Raffoul and Eric S. Nelson (eds.), The Bloomsbury Companion to Heidegger, New York: Bloomsbury Academic, pp. 459–471.
–––, 2014, “Ethical and Religious Alterity: Nishida after Levinas,” in Elberfeld/Arisaka 2014, pp. 313–341.
–––, forthcoming, “Expressing Experience: Language in Ueda Shizuteru's Philosophy of Zen,” in Gereon Kopf (ed.), Dao Companion to Japanese Buddhist Philosophy, New York: Springer.
Davis, Bret W., Brian Schroeder and Jason M. Wirth (eds.), 2011, Japanese and Continental Philosophy: Conversations with the Kyoto School, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Denker, Alfred et al. (eds.), 2013, Heidegger-Jahrbuch 7: Heidegger und das ostasiatische Denken, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag.
Derrida, Jacques, 1992, The Other Heading: Reflections on Today's Europe, Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael B. Naas (trans.), Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Döll, Steffen, 2011, “Ueda Shizuteru's Phenomenology of Self and World: Critical Dialogues with Descartes, Heidegger, and Merleau-Ponty,” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 120–137.
Eckehart, Meister, 1963, Deutsche Predigten und Traktate, Josef Quint (ed. and trans.), München: Carl Hanser.
Elberfeld, Rolf, 1999, Kitarō Nishida (1870–1945). Moderne japanische Philosophie und die Frage nach der Interkulturalität, Amsterdam: Rodopi. (Compellingly argues for Nishida's significance as a cross-cultural philosopher.)
Elberfeld, Rolf and Yōko Arisaka (eds.), 2014, Kitarō Nishida in der Philosophie des 20. Jahrhunderts, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag.
Faure, Bernard, 1995, “The Kyoto School and Reverse Orientalism,” in Japan in Traditional and Postmodern Perspectives, Charles Wei-Hsun Fu and Steven Heine (eds.), New York: SUNY Press, pp. 245–281.
Feenberg, Andrew, 1995, “The Problem of Modernity in Nishida's Philosophy,” in Alternative Modernity, Andrew Feenberg, Berkeley: University of California Press, pp. 169–192.
Frank, Fredrick (ed.), 2004, The Buddha Eye: An Anthology of the Kyoto School, Bloomington: World Wisdom.
Friedländer, Paul, 1969, Plato: An Introduction, second edition, Hans Meyerhoff (trans.), Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Fujita, Masakatsu (ed.), 2001, Kyōtogakuha no tetsugaku [The Philosophy of the Kyoto School], Kyoto: Shōwadō.
–––, 2011, “Logos and Pathos: Miki Kiyoshi's Logic of the Imagination,” Bret W. Davis with Moritsu Ryū and Takehana Yōsuke (trans.), in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 305–318.
–––, 2013, “The Significance of Japanese Philosophy,” Bret W. Davis (trans.), Journal of Japanese Philosophy 1: 5–20.
Fujita, Masakatsu et al. (eds.), 2003, Higashiajia to tetsugaku [[[Wikipedia:East Asia|East Asia]] and Philosophy], Kyoto: Nakanishiya Press.
Fujita, Masakatsu and Bret W. Davis (eds.), 2005, Sekai no naka no nihon no tetsugaku [[[Japanese]] Philosophy in the World], Kyoto: Shōwadō.
Fukuyama, Francis, 1992, The End of History and the Last Man, New York: The Free Press.
Gadamer, Hans-Georg, 1989, Das Erbe Europas, Frankfurt: Suhrkamp.
Garfield, Jay L., 1995, The Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way: Nāgārjuna's Mūlamadhyamakakārikā, Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Goto-Jones, Christopher S., 2002, “If not a clash, then what? Huntington, Nishida Kitarō, and the politics of civilizations,” International Relations of the Asian Pacific 2: 223–43.
–––, 2005, Political Philosophy in Japan: Nishida, The Kyoto School, and Co-Prosperity, London: Routledge.
––– (ed.), 2008, Re-politicising the Kyoto School as Philosophy, London: Routledge.
–––, 2009, “The Kyoto School, the Cambridge School, and the History of Political Philosophy in Wartime Japan,” Positions 17/1: 13–42.
Habermas, Jürgen, 1979, Communication and the Evolution of Society, Thomas McCarthy (trans.), Boston: Beacon Press.
Harootunian, Harry, 2000, Overcome by Modernity: History, Culture, and Community in Interwar Japan. Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Hattori, Kenji, 2004, “‘Kyōtogakuha-saha’ zō” [The Image of the “Left-Wing of the Kyoto School”], in Ōhashi 2004, pp. 23–43.
Heidegger, Martin, 1956, Was ist das—die Philosophie?, Pfullingen: Neske.
–––, 1975ff., Gesamtausgabe, Frankfurt am Main: Vittorio Klostermann.
Heisig, James W., 1994, “Tanabe's Logic of the Specific and the Spirit of Nationalism,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 255–288.
–––, 2001, Philosophers of Nothingness: An Essay on the Kyoto School, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
––– (ed.), 2004, Japanese Philosophy Abroad, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
––– (ed.), 2006, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Heisig, James W., Thomas P. Kasulis and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 2011, Japanese Philosophy: A Sourcebook, Honolulu: Hawai‘i University Press.
Heisig, James W. and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 1994, Rude Awakenings: Zen, The Kyoto School, and the Question of Nationalism, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
Heisig, James W. and Uehara Mayuko (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 3: Origins and Possibilities, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Himi, Kiyoshi, 1990, Tanabe-tetsugaku kenkyū: Shūkyōgaku no kanten kara [Studies in the Philosophy of Tanabe: From the Perspective of Religious Studies], Tokyo: Hokujushuppan.
Hiromatsu, Wataru, 1989, “Kindai no chōkoku”-ron [Theories on “Overcoming Modernity”], Tokyo: Kōdansha.
Hisamatsu Shin'ichi, 1960, “The Characteristics of Oriental Nothingness,” Richard DeMartino (trans.), Philosophical Studies of Japan 2: 65–97.
Hori, Victor Sōgen and Melissa Anne-Marie Curley (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 3: Origins and Possibilities, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Horio, Tsutomu, 1994, “The Chūōkōron Discussions, Their Background and Meaning,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 289–315.
Ives, Christopher (ed.), 1995, Divine Emptiness and Historical Fullness: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian Conversation with Masao Abe, Valley Forge, Pennsylvania: Trinity Press International.
Izutsu, Toshihiko (trans.), 2001, Lao-tzu: The Way and Its Virtue, Tokyo: Keio University Press. (A bilingual edition)
Jacinto Zavala, Agustín, 2001, “On Some Elements of the Concept of Basho,” Dokkyo International Review 14: 119–134.
Kasulis, T. P., 1981, Zen Action/Zen Person, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
Kawakami, Tetsutarō, Takeuchi Yoshimi et al., 1979, Kindai no chōkoku [The Overcoming of Modernity], Sendai: Fuzanbō.
Kenneth K. Inada, 1993, Nāgārjuna: A Translation of his Mūlamadhyamakakārikā with an Introductory Essay, Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications.
Kopf, Gereon, 2004, “Between Identity and Difference: Three Ways of Reading Nishida's Non-Dualism,” Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 31/1: 73–103.
Kōsaka, Masaaki, Nishitani Keiji, Kōyama Iwao, and Suzuki Shigetaka, 1943, Sekaishi-teki tachiba to Nihon [The World-Historical Standpoint and Japan], Tokyo: Chūōkōronsha.
Krummel, John W. M., 2012, “Basho, World, and Dialectics: An Introduction to the Philosophy of Nishida Kitarō,” in Nishida 2012a, pp. 3–48.
Lai, Whalen, 1990, “Tanabe and the Dialectics of Mediation: A Critique,” in The Religious Philosophy of Tanabe Hajime, Taitetsu Unno and James W. Heisig (eds.), Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press, pp. 256–276.
Lam, Wing-keung and Cheung Ching-yuen (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 4: Facing the 21st Century, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Maraldo, John, 1995, “The Problem of World Culture: Towards an Appropriation of Nishida's Philosophy of Nation and Culture,” The Eastern Buddhist 28/2: 183–197.
–––, 2004, “Defining Philosophy in the Making,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 220–245.
–––, 2005, “Ōbei no shiten kara mita Kyōtogakuha no yurai to yukue” [The Whence and Whither of the Kyoto School from a Western Perspective], Azumi Yurika (trans.), in Fujita/Davis 2005, pp. 31–56.
–––, 2006, “The War Over the Kyoto School,” Monumenta Nipponica 61/3 (Autumn 2006): 375–401.
–––, 2013, “Japanese Philosophy as a Lens on Greco-European Thought,” Journal of Japanese Philosophy 1: 21–56.
Minamoto, Ryōen, 1994, “The Symposium on ‘Overcoming Modernity’,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994.
Najita, Tetsuo and H. D. Harootunian, 1998, “Japan's Revolt against the West,” in Modern Japanese Thought, Bob Tadashi Wakabayashi (ed.), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 207–272.
Nakamura, Hajime (ed.), 1975, Bukkyō-go daijiten [Large Dictionary of Buddhist Terms], Tokyo: Tōkyōshoseki.
Nakamura, Yūjirō, 1983, Nishida Kitarō, Tokyo: Iwanami.
Nishida, Kitarō, 1958, Intelligibility and the Philosophy of Nothingness, Robert Schinzinger (trans.), Honolulu: East-West Center Press.
–––, 1964, “The Problem of Japanese Culture,” Masao Abe (trans.), in Sources of Japanese Tradition, Vol. 2, Ryusaku Tsunoda et al. (eds.), New York: Columbia University Press, pp. 350–365.
–––, 1970, Fundamental Problems of Philosophy, David A. Dilworth (trans.), Tokyo: Sophia University Press.
–––, 1987, Last Writings: Nothingness and the Religious Worldview, David A. Dilworth (trans.), Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
–––, 1990, An Inquiry into the Good, Masao Abe and Christopher Ives (trans.), New Haven: Yale University Press.
–––, 2012a, Place and Dialectic: Two Essays by Nishida Kitarō, John W. M. Krummel and Shigenori Nagatomo (trans.), Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press.
Nishimura, Eshin (ed.), 1994, Mumonkan [The Gateless Barrier], Tokyo: Iwanami.
Nishitani, Keiji, 1982, Religion and Nothingness, Jan Van Bragt (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press.
–––, 1990, The Self-Overcoming of Nihilism, Graham Parkes with Setsuko Aihara (trans.), Albany: SUNY.
–––, 1991, Nishida Kitarō, Yamamoto Seisaku and James W. Heisig (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press.
–––, 2004, “The I-Thou Relation in Zen Buddhism,” in Frank 2004, pp. 29–53.
–––, 2006, On Buddhism, Seisaku Yamamoto and Robert E. Carter (trans.), Albany: State University of New York Press.
Ōhashi, Ryōsuke, 1984, Zeitlichkeitsanalyse der Hegelschen Logik. Zur Idee einer Phänomenologie des Ortes, Munich: Karl Alber.
––– (ed.), 1990, revised edition 2012, Die Philosophie der Kyōto-Schule, Freiburg: Karl Alber.
–––, 1992, Nihon-tekina mono, Yōroppa-tekina mono [Things Japanese, Things European], Tokyo: Shinchōsha.
–––, 2001, Kyōtogakuha to Nihon-kaigun [The Kyoto School and the Japanese Navy], Kyoto: PHP Shinsho.
––– (ed.), 2004, Kyōtogakuha no shisō [The Thought of the Kyoto School], Kyoto: Jinbunshoin.
Ōshima, Yasuma, 2000, “Daitōasensō to Kyōtogakuha: Chishikijin no seijisanka ni tsuite” [The Pacific War and the Kyoto School: On the Political Participation of Intellectuals], in Sekaishi no riron: Kyōtogakuha no rekishigaku ronkō [[[Wikipedia:Theory|Theory]] of World History: The Kyoto School's Writings on History], Mori Tetsurō (ed.), Kyoto: Tōeisha, pp. 274–304.
Panikkar, K. M., 1969, Asia and Western Dominance, Collier Books.
Parkes, Graham, 1884, “Nietzsche and Nishitani on the Self through Time,” The Eastern Buddhist 17/2: 55–74.
––– (ed.), 1987, Heidegger and Asian Thought, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
–––, 1996, “Nietzsche and East Asian Thought: Influences, Impacts, and Resonances,” in The Cambridge Companion to Nietzsche, Bernd Magnus and Kathleen M. Higgins (eds.), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 356–383.
–––, 1997, “The Putative Fascism of the Kyoto School and the Political Correctness of the Modern Academy,” Philosophy East and West 47/3: 305–336.
–––, 2011, “Heidegger and Japanese Fascism: An Unsubstantiated Connection,” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 247–265.
Plato, 1961, The Collected Dialogues of Plato, Edith Hamilton and Huntington Cairns (eds.), Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Said, Edward, 1978, Orientalism, New York: Vintage Books.
–––, 1993, Culture and Imperialism, New York: Vintage Books.
Schürmann, Reiner, 1978, Meister Eckhart: Mystic and Philosopher, Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Sugimoto, Kōichi, 2011, “Tanabe Hajime's Logic of Species and the Philosophy of Nishida Kitarō: A Critical Dialogue within the Kyoto School,” in Davis/Schroeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 52–67.
Synthesis Philosophica 37, 2004, Zagreb, Croatia. (A special issue devoted to “Japanese Philosophy.”)
Takeuchi, Yoshinori, 1999, Takeuchi Yoshinori chosakushū [Collected Works of Takeuchi Yoshinori], Kyoto: Hōzōkan.
Tanabe, Hajime, 1986, Philosophy as Metanoetics, Takeuchi Yoshinori (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press.
–––, 2000, Zangedō toshite no tetsugaku – Shi no tetsugaku [[[Philosophy]] as the Way of Metanoetics, The Philosophy of Death], Hase Shōtō (ed.), Kyoto: Tōeisha.
–––, 2003, “Shūkyōtetsugaku no kadai to zentei” [The Tasks and Presuppositions of the Philosophy of Religion], in Bukkyō to seiyōtetsugaku [[[Buddhism and Western Philosophy]]], Tanabe Hajime, Kosaka Kunitsugu (ed.), Tokyo: Kobushibunko, pp. 9–42.
Ueda, Shizuteru, 1991, Ikiru to iu koto: keiken to jikaku [What is Called Life: Experience and Self-Awareness], Kyoto: Jinbunshoin.
–––, 1994, “Nishida, Nationalism, and the War in Question,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 77–106.
–––, 1996, “Nishitani Keiji: Shūkyō to hishūkyō no aida” [[[Nishitani Keiji]]: Between Religion and Non-Religion], in Shūkyō to hishūkyō no aida [Between Religion and Non-Religion], Nishitani Keiji, Ueda Shizuteru (ed.), Tokyo: Iwanami, pp. 287–316.
–––, 2011a, “Contributions to Dialogue with the Kyoto School,” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Davis/Schoeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 19–32.
–––, 2011b, “Language in a Twofold World,” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Heisig/Kasulis/Maraldo 2011, pp. 765–784.
–––, 2011c, Wer und was bin ich: Zur Phänomenologie des Selbst im Zen-Buddhismus, Freiburg: Verlag Karl Alber.
Ueda, Yoshifumi, 1990, “Tanabe's Metanoetics and Shinran's Thought,” in The Religious Philosophy of Tanabe Hajime, Taitetsu Unno and James W. Heisig (eds.), Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press, pp. 134–149.
Wagner, Rudolf G., 2003, A Chinese Reading of the Daodejing: Wang Bi's Commentary on the Laozi with Critical Text and Commentary, Albany: State University of New York Press.
Wargo, Robert J. J., 2005, The Logic of Nothingness: A Study of Nishida Kitarō, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
Watson, Burton, 1968, The Complete Works of Chuang Tzu, New York: Columbia University Press.
Wilkinson, Robert, 2009, Nishida and Western Philosophy, Surrey, UK: Ashgate.
Williams, Paul, 1989, Mahāyāna Buddhism: The Doctrinal Foundations, London/New York: Routledge.
Yusa, Michiko, 1994, “Nishida and Totalitarianism: A Philosopher's Resistance,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 107–131.
Zhang, Dainian, 2002, Key Concepts in Chinese Philosophy, Edmund Ryden (trans.), New Haven and London: Yale University Press.
Selected Kyoto School Works available in English and other Western languages
Anthologies containing works by more than one Kyoto School author
The texts contained in these anthologies are not listed here separately. (For a complete list of Western language translations of works by Nishida, Tanabe, Nishitani, Takeuchi, and Ueda, see the Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture website listed below.)
Dilworth, David A. and Valdo H. Viglielmo with Agustín Jacinto Zavala (eds.), 1998, Sourcebook for Modern Japanese Philosophy: Selected Documents. Westport: Greenwood Press. (A valuable anthology containing translations of selected works by Nishida, Tanabe, Kuki, Watsuji, Miki, Tosaka, and Nishitani, together with helpful editorial material.)
Frank, Fredrick (ed.), 2004 (first edition 1982), The Buddha Eye: An Anthology of the Kyoto School, Bloomington: World Wisdom. (While somewhat misnamed as an anthology of the Kyoto School, this collection does include a good selection of essays by Nishitani, Ueda, and other modern Japanese religious thinkers.)
Heisig, James W., Thomas P. Kasulis and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 2011, Japanese Philosophy: A Sourcebook, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (This encyclopedic anthology contains a selection of representative works by all members of, and thinkers affiliated with, the Kyoto School.)
Jacinto Zavala, Augustín (ed.), 1995, Textos de la filosofía japonesa, Michoacán: El Colegio de Michoacán.
Ōhashi, Ryōsuke (ed.), 1990, revised edition 2012, Die Philosophie der Kyōto-Schule, Freiburg: Karl Alber. (This landmark anthology contains valuable introductions by the editor, as well as German translations of key essays by Nishida, Tanabe, Hisamatsu, Nishitani, Kōyama Iwao, Kōsaka Masaaki, Shimomura Toratarō, Suzuki Shigetaka, Takeuchi Yoshinori, Tsujimura Kōichi, and Ueda Shizuteru.)
Other Kyoto School Works
Abe, Masao, 1985, Zen and Western Thought, William R. LaFleur (ed.), London: Macmillan Press (published in North America by University of Hawai‘i Press).
–––, 1990, “Kenotic God and Dynamic Sunyata,” in The Emptying God: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian Conversation with Masao Abe on God, Kenosis, and Sunyata, John B. Cobb, Jr. and Christopher Ives (eds.), Maryknoll, New York: Orbis Books, pp. 3–65.
–––, 1997, Zen and Comparative Studies, Steven Heine (ed.), London: Macmillan Press (published in North America by University of Hawai‘i Press).
–––, 2003, Zen and the Modern World, Steven Heine (ed.), Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (Includes Abe's articles on Nishida.)
Hanaoka, Eiko, 2009, Zen and Christianity: From the Standpoint of Absolute Nothingness, Kyoto: Maruzen.
Hisamatsu, Shin'ichi, 1960, “The Characteristics of Oriental Nothingness,” Richard DeMartino (trans.), Philosophical Studies of Japan 2: 65–97.
–––, 2002, Critical Sermons of the Zen Tradition, Christopher Ives and Tokiwa Gishin (ed. and trans.), New York: Palgrave.
–––, 2012, Zen and the Fine Arts, Gishin Tokiwa (trans.), Tokyo: Kodansha.
Kuki, Shūzō, 2004, A Philosopher's Poetry and Poetics, Michael F. Marra (trans. and ed.), Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
–––, 2004, The Stucture of Iki, in The Structure of Detachment: The Aesthetic Vision of Kuki Shūzō, Hiroshi Nara (ed.), Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
Nishida, Kitarō, 1958, Intelligibility and the Philosophy of Nothingness, Robert Schinzinger (trans.), Honolulu: East-West Center Press. (Contains translations of three important essays.)
–––, 1964, “The Problem of Japanese Culture,” Masao Abe (trans.), in Sources of Japanese Tradition, Vol. 2, Ryusaku Tsunoda et al. (eds.), New York: Columbia University Press, pp. 350–365.
–––, 1970, Fundamental Problems of Philosophy, David A. Dilworth (trans.), Tokyo: Sophia University Press.
–––, 1973, Art and Morality, David A. Dilworth (trans.), Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
–––, 1986, “The Logic of Topos and the Religious Worldview,” Michiko Yusa (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 19/2: 1–29 & 20/1: 81–119.
–––, 1987, Intuition and Reflection in Self-Consciousness, Valdo Viglielmo et al. (trans.), New York, SUNY.
–––, 1987, Last Writings: Nothingness and the Religious Worldview, David A. Dilworth (trans.), Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (Contains a translation of “The Logic of Place and the Religious World-view” as well as introductory and critical essays by the translator.)
–––, 1990, An Inquiry into the Good, Masao Abe and Christopher Ives (trans.), New Haven: Yale University Press.
–––, 1990, La culture japonaise en question, Pierre Lavelle (trans.), Paris: Publications Orientalistes de France.
–––, 1999, Logik des Ortes. Der Anfang der modernen Philosophie in Japan, Rolf Elberfeld (trans.), Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft. (Contains translations of Nishida's prefaces to his books and of three of his key essays.)
–––, 1999, Logique du lieu et vision religieuse de monde, Sugimura Yasuhiko and Sylvain Cardonnel (trans.), Paris: Editions Osiris.
–––, 2005, “General Summary” from The System of Self-Consciousness of the Universal, in Robert J. J., Wargo, The Logic of Nothingness: A Study of Nishida Kitarō, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press, pp. 186–216.
–––, 2012a, Place and Dialectic: Two Essays by Nishida Kitarō, John W. M. Krummel and Shigenori Nagatomo (trans.), Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press. (Contains translations of “Basho” [Place] and “Logic and Life” as well as an insightful and informative introduction by John Krummel.)
–––, 2012b, Ontology of Production, William Haver (trans.), Durham and London: Duke University Press. (Contains translations of “Expressive Activity,” “The Standpoint of Active Intuition,” and “Human Being.”)
Nishitani, Keiji, 1982, Religion and Nothingness, Jan Van Bragt (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press.
–––, 1984, “The Standpoint of Zen,” John C. Maraldo (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 18/1: 1–26.
–––, 1986, Was is Religion?, Dora Fischer-Barnicol (trans.), Frankfurt: Insel Verlag.
–––, 1990, The Self-Overcoming of Nihilism, Graham Parkes with Setsuko Aihara (trans.), Albany: SUNY.
–––, 1991, Nishida Kitarō, Yamamoto Seisaku and James W. Heisig (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press.
–––, 1999, “Emptiness and Sameness,” in Modern Japanese Aesthetics, Michele Marra (ed.), Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press.
–––, 1999, La religión y la nada, Raquel Bouso García (trans.), Madrid: Ediciones Siruela.
–––, 2006, On Buddhism, Seisaku Yamamoto and Robert E. Carter (trans.), Albany: SUNY.
Takeuchi, Yoshinori, 1983, The Heart of Buddhism, James W. Heisig (ed. and trans.), New York: Crossroad.
Tanabe, Hajime, 1959, “Todesdialektik,” in Martin Heidegger zum siebzigsten Geburtstag: Festschrift, Günther Neske (ed.), Pfullingen: Neske, pp. 93–133.
–––, 1969, “The Logic of Species as Dialectics,” David Dilworth and Satō Taira (trans.), Monumenta Nipponica 24/3: 273–88.
–––, 1986, Philosophy as Metanoetics, Takeuchi Yoshinori (trans.), Berkeley: University of California Press.
Ueda, Shizuteru, 1965, Die Gottesgeburt in der Seele und der Durchbruch zu Gott. Die mystische Anthropologie Meister Eckharts und ihre Konfrontation mit der Mystik des Zen Buddhismus. Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus Gerd Mohn.
–––, 1982, “Emptiness and Fullness: Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna Buddhism,” James W. Heisig and Frederick Greiner (trans), The Eastern Buddhist 15.1: 9–37. (Outlines many of the contours of Ueda's understanding of Zen by way of interpreting the Ten Oxherding Pictures.)
–––, 1983a, “Ascent and Descent: Zen Buddhism in Comparison with Meister Eckhart (Part 1),” James W. Heisig (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 16.1: 52–73.
–––, 1983b, “Ascent and Descent: Zen Buddhism in Comparison with Meister Eckhart (Part 2),” Ian Astly and James W. Heisig (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 16.2: 72–91.
–––, 1989, “The Zen Buddhist Experience of the Truly Beautiful,” John C. Maraldo (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 22.1: 1–36.
–––, 1990, “Freedom and Language in Meister Eckhart and Zen Buddhism (Part One),” Richard F. Szippl (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 23.2: 18–59.
–––, 1991, “Freedom and Language in Meister Eckhart and Zen Buddhism (Part Two),” Richard F. Szippl (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 24.1: 52–80.
–––, 1992, “The Place of Man in the Noh Play,” Paul Shepherd (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 25.2: 59–88. (In the first part of this essay, Ueda outlines his account of “living-in-the-double-world.”)
–––, 1993a, “Zen and Philosophy in the Thought of Nishida Kitarō,” Mark Unno (trans.), Japanese Religions 18.2: 162–193. (Examines Nishida's early attempt to develop a philosophy of pure experience on the basis of his practice of Zen.)
–––, 1993b, “Pure Experience, Self-Awareness, ‘Basho’,” Etudes Phénoménologiques 18: 63–86.
–––, 1994a, “The Practice of Zen,” Ron Hadley and Thomas L. Kirchner (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 27.1: 10–29. (Succinctly introduces Ueda's interpretation of the practice of Zen.)
–––, 1994b, “Nishida, Nationalism, and the War in Question,” in Heisig/Maraldo 1994, pp. 77–106. (Ueda's influential response to the controversy surrounding Nishida's political writings.)
–––, 1995, “Nishida's Thought,” Jan Van Bragt (trans.), The Eastern Buddhist 28/1: 29–47.
–––, 2004, Zen y la filosofia, Raquel Bouso (ed.), Barcelona: Editorial Herder.
–––, 2011a, “Contributions to Dialogue with the Kyoto School,” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Davis/Schoeder/Wirth 2011, pp. 19–32. (In this essay composed especially for this volume, Ueda reflects on the problem of nihilism in an age of globalization and on the contributions to a global philosophical dialogue made by Nishida's philosophy of “absolute nothingness” and Nishitani's philosophy of “emptiness.”)
–––, 2011b, “Language in a Twofold World,” Bret W. Davis (trans.), in Heisig/Kasulis/Maraldo 2011, pp. 765–784. (Based on texts originally written in 1990 and 1997, Ueda prepared this essay to represent his thought in this first comprehensive sourcebook of Japanese philosophy.)
–––, 2011c, Wer und was bin ich: Zur Phänomenologie des Selbst im Zen-Buddhismus, Freiburg: Verlag Karl Alber. (A valuable collection of some of Ueda's essays written in German. Earlier versions of the first four chapters are available in English translation in Ueda 1982, 1989, 1992, and 1983a. For a review of this book and overview of Ueda's thought, see Davis 2013g).
Watsuji, Tetsurō, 1988, Climate and Culture: A Philosophical Study, Geoffrey Bownas (trans.), New York: Greenwood Press.
–––, 1996, Watsuji Tetsurō's Rinrigaku: Ethics in Japan, Yamamoto Seisaku and Robert Carter (trans.), Albany: SUNY Press.
Further Reading
Special Issues of Journals
Allgemeine Zeitschrift für Philosophie 36/3, 2011. (A special issue devoted to Nishida's philosophy.)
The Eastern Buddhist New Series 25/1, 1992. (A special edition, “In Memoriam Nishitani Keiji 1900–1990.”)
The Eastern Buddhist New Series 28/2, 1995. (A “Nishida Kitarō Memorial Issue.”)
Études phénoménologique 18, 1993. (A special issue devoted to “L'école de Kyōto.”)
Journal of Japanese Philosophy 1, 2013. (The first issue of this new journal contains articles that treat Kyoto School philosophers, as will presumably subsequent issues.)
Revue philosophique de Louvain, 1994 (no. 4, Novembre). (A special issue devoted to the theme: “La réception européenne de l'école de Kyōto.”)
Synthesis Philosophica 37, 2004, Zagreb, Croatia. (A special issue devoted to “Japanese Philosophy,” with articles in German, English, and French, many of which are written by leading Japanese scholars of the Kyoto School.)
Zen Buddhism Today 14, 1997. (An important collection of articles on the theme: “Religion and the Contemporary World in Light of Nishitani Keiji's Thought.”)
Zen Buddhism Today 15, 1998. (An important collection of articles on the theme: “Nishida's Philosophy, Nishitani's Philosophy, and Zen.”)
Other Works
Abe, Masao, 1997, “Buddhism in Japan,” in Companion Encyclopedia of Asian Philosophy, Brian Carr and Indira Mahalingam (eds.), London and New York: Routledge, pp. 746–791. (Provides an overview of the history of Japanese Buddhism, ending with D. T. Suzuki as a modern Buddhist thinker and Nishida as a Buddhism-inspired philosopher.)
Arisaka, Yoko, 1999, “Beyond East and West: Nishida's Universalism and Postcolonial Critique,” in Border Crossings: Toward a Comparative Political Theory, Fred Dallmayr (ed.), New York: Lexington Books, pp. 237–252. (An insightful critical treatment of the ambiguities in Nishida's cultural and political philosophy.)
Berque, Augustin (ed.), 2000, Logique du lieu et dépassemente de la modernité, two volumes, Bruxelles: Ousia.
Bouso, Raquel and James W. Heisig (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 6: Confluences and Cross-Currents, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Bowers, Russell H. Jr., 1995, Someone or Nothing: Nishitani's “Religion and Nothingness” as a Foundation for Christian-Buddhist Dialogue, New York: Peter Lang.
Buchner, Harmut (ed.), 1989, Japan und Heidegger, Sigmaringen: Thorbecke. (Contains documents of, and essays about, the relation between Heidegger and the Kyoto School.)
Buri, Fritz, 1997, The Buddha-Christ as the Lord of the True Self: The Religious Philosophy of the Kyoto School and Christianity, Macon: Mercer University Press.
Carter, Robert E., 1997, The Nothingness Beyond God: An Introduction to the Philosophy of Nishida Kitarō, second edition, St. Paul: Paragon House.
–––, 2013, The Kyoto School: An Introduction, with a forward by Thomas P. Kasulis, Albany: State University of New York Press.
Cobb, John B. Jr. and Christopher Ives (eds.), 1990, The Emptying God: A Buddhist-Jewish-Christian Conversation with Masao Abe on God, Kenosis, and Sunyata, Maryknoll, New York: Orbis Books.
Dale, Peter, 1986, The Myth of Japanese Uniqueness, New York: St. Martin's Press. (A highly critical study of Japanese cultural nationalism.)
Davis, Bret W., 2002, “Introducing the Kyoto School as World Philosophy: Reflections on James. W. Heisig's Philosophers of Nothingness,” The Eastern Buddhist 34/2: 142–170.
–––, 2004, “The Step Back through Nihilism: The Radical Orientation of Nishitani Keiji's Philosophy of Zen,” Synthesis Philosophica 37: 139–59. (An introduction to the central themes of Nishitani's thought, focusing on his topological phenomenology of a “trans-descendence” through nihilism to the “field of śūnyatā.”)
–––, 2004, “Provocative Ambivalences in Japanese Philosophy of Religion: With a Focus on Nishida and Zen,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 246–274. (Addresses the relation between “philosophy” and “religion” in the Kyoto School, and argues that Nishida and others provoke us to radically rethink both of these terms as well as the relation between them.)
–––, 2008, “Letting Go of God for Nothing: Ueda Shizuteru's Non-Mysticism and the Question of Ethics in Zen Buddhism,” in Hori/Curley 2008, pp. 221–250.
–––, 2008, “Turns to and from Political Philosophy: The Case of Nishitani Keiji,” in Goto-Jones 2008, pp. 26–45.
–––, 2011, “Nothingness and (not or) the Individual: Reflections on Robert Wilkinson's Nishida and Western Philosophy,” The Eastern Buddhist 42/2: 143–156.
–––, 2013, “Nishida's Multicultural Worldview: Contemporary Significance and Immanent Critique,” Nishida Tetsugakkai Nenpō [The Journal of the Society for Nishida Philosophy] 10: 183–203.
Davis, Bret W., Brian Schroeder and Jason M. Wirth (eds.), 2011, Japanese and Continental Philosophy: Conversations with the Kyoto School, Bloomington: Indiana University Press. (A collection of essays by North American, Japanese, and European scholars aimed at engendering multilateral exchanges between the Kyoto School philosophies and such Continental figures as Kant, Nietzsche, Heidegger, Arendt, Löwith, Habermas, Merleau-Ponty, Irigaray, Levinas, Derrida, and Marion.)
Denker, Alfred et al. (eds.), 2013, Heidegger-Jahrbuch 7: Heidegger und das ostasiatische Denken, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. (Contains a number of essays by and on thinkers affiliated with the Kyoto School.)
Döll, Steffen, 2005, Wozu also suchen? Zur Einführung in das Denken von Ueda Shizuteru, Munich: iudicium. (Contains a scholarly and informative introduction to Ueda's thought, together with an annotated translation of his “The Place of Self-Awareness.”)
Elberfeld, Rolf, 1999, Kitarō Nishida (1870–1945). Moderne japanische Philosophie und die Frage nach der Interkulturalität, Amsterdam: Rodopi. (Compellingly argues for Nishida's significance as a cross-cultural philosopher.)
Elberfeld, Rolf and Yōko Arisaka (eds.), 2014, Kitarō Nishida in der Philosophie des 20. Jahrhunderts, Freiburg/Munich: Alber Verlag. (Contains a rich variety of essays by Japanese, European, and American scholars on Nishida in the context of twentieth century philosophy.)
Faure, Bernard, 1995, “The Kyoto School and Reverse Orientalism,” in Japan in Traditional and Postmodern Perspectives, Charles Wei-Hsun Fu and Steven Heine (eds.), New York: SUNY Press. (A severely critical treatment of the nationalistic aspects of the Kyoto School.)
Fujita, Masakatsu (ed.), 1997, Nihon kindai shisō o manabu hito no tame ni [For Students of Modern Japanese Thought], Kyoto: Sekaishisōsha. (Contains helpful introductory chapters on members of the Kyoto School and other key thinkers in modern Japan.)
–––, 1998, Gendaishisō toshite no Nishida Kitarō [Nishida Kitarō as Contemporary Thought], Tokyo: Kōdansha. (An introduction to Nishida, focusing on the idea of pure experience, the critique of dualism, and the question of language in his early writings.)
––– (ed.), 2000ff., Nihon no tetsugaku [[[Japanese]] Philosophy], Kyoto: Shōwadō. (An annual journal published by the Department of Japanese Philosophy at Kyoto University.)
––– (ed.), 2001, Kyōtogakuha no tetsugaku [The Philosophy of the Kyoto School], Kyoto: Shōwadō. (Contains primary texts from, and critical essays on, eight Kyoto School philosophers.)
–––, 2011, Nishida Kitarō no shisaku-sekai [The World of Nishida Kitarō's Thought], Tokyo: Iwanami. (Gathers ten lucid and insightful essays on a range of key issues in Nishida's philosophy.)
Fujita, Masakatsu and Bret W. Davis (eds.), 2005, Sekai no naka no nihon no tetsugaku [[[Japanese]] Philosophy in the World], Kyoto: Shōwadō. (A collection of articles by Western, Chinese and Japanese scholars attempting to hermeneutically situate and critically evaluate the significance of modern Japanese philosophy in the world.)
Goto-Jones, Christopher S., 2005, Political Philosophy in Japan: Nishida, The Kyoto School, and Co-Prosperity, London: Routledge. (A provocative new interpretation of the political dimensions of Nishida's philosophy, which argues that Nishida's political thought should be understood neither in terms of Japanese ultranationalism, nor in terms of Western liberalism, but rather as a modern development of Eastern and in particular Mahāyāna Buddhist thought.)
Hase, Shōtō, 2003, Yokubō no tetsugaku: Jōdokyou sekai no shisaku [[[Philosophy]] of Desire: An Inquiry into the World of Pure Land Buddhism], Kyoto: Hōzōkan.
–––, 2005, Kokoro ni utsuru mugen: kū no imāju-ka [The Infinite Reflected in the Heart-Mind: The Imaging of Emptiness], Kyoto: Hōzōkan.
–––, 2010, Jōdo to wa nanika: Shinran no shisaku to do ni okeru chōetsu [What is the Pure Land? The Thought of Shinran and Transcendence on Earth], Kyoto: Hōzōkan.
Hashi, Hisaki, 1999, Die Aktualität der Philosophie. Grundriss des Denkwegs der Kyoto-Schule, Wien: Doppelpunkt.
Heisig, James W., 1998, “Kyoto School,” in E. Craig (ed.), Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy, London: Routledge.
–––, 1999, “Philosophy as Spirituality: The Way of the Kyoto School,” in Buddhist Spirituality: Later China, Korea, Japan and the Modern World, Takeuchi Yoshinori (ed.), New York: Crossroad, pp. 367–388.
–––, 2001, Philosophers of Nothingness: An Essay on the Kyoto School, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A lucid introduction to the Kyoto School, focusing on key ideas of Nishida, Tanabe, and Nishitani; includes a wealth of valuable references to the debates that have surrounded the School, and an extensive multilingual bibliography. For a review, see Davis 2002.)
––– (ed.), 2004, Japanese Philosophy Abroad, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. (A valuable collection of scholarly articles presented at an international conference on the past and future of studies of “Japanese philosophy” in the various regions of the world.)
––– (ed.), 2006, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture. (The first of an ongoing series of anthologies that focus largely on the Kyoto School. See also Hori/Curley 2006; Heisig/Uehara 2008; Lam/Cheung 2009; and Bouso/Heisig 2009.)
Heisig, James W. and John C. Maraldo (eds.), 1994, Rude Awakenings: Zen, The Kyoto School, and the Question of Nationalism, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A well-rounded landmark collection of articles on the political controversy surrounding the Kyoto School.)
Heisig, James W. and Uehara Mayuko (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 3: Origins and Possibilities, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Himi, Kiyoshi, 1990, Tanabe tetsugaku kenkyū: Shūkyōgaku no kanten kara [Studies of the Philosophy of Tanabe: From the Perspective of Religious Studies], Tokyo: Hokujushuppan. (The most comprehensive single-author work on Tanabe's thought, with a predominant focus on the several stages of his later philosophy of religion.)
Hori, Victor Sōgen and Melissa Anne-Marie Curley (eds.), 2008, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 3: Origins and Possibilities, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Jacinto Zavala, Agustín, 1989, Filosofía de la transformación del mundo: Introducción a la filosofía tardía de Nishida Kitarō, Michoacán: El Colegio de Michoacán. (One of many valuable texts and translations by the premier Spanish-speaking Nishida and Kyoto School scholar.)
Kasulis, T. P., 1981, Zen Action/Zen Person, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A classic philosophical introduction to Zen Buddhism by one of the leading scholars of Japanese thought.)
–––, 1982, “The Kyoto School and the West,” The Eastern Buddhist 15/2: 125–45. (An early review article which includes insightful critical responses to the literature on the Kyoto School that had appeared in the West prior to 1982.)
Keta, Masako, 1992, Shūkyō-keiken no tetsugaku: Jōdokyō-sekai no kaimei [[[Philosophy]] of Religious Experience: An Elucidation of the World of Pure Land Buddhism], Tokyo: Sōbunsha-sha.
–––, 1999, Nihirizumu no shisaku [The Thought of Nihilism], Tokyo: Sōbunsha-sha.
–––, 2011, Nishida Kitarō ‘Zen no kenkyū’ [Nishida Kitarō's ‘An Inquiry into the Good’], Kyoto: Kōyō shobō.
Kopf, Gereon, 2001, Beyond Personal Identity: Dōgen, Nishida, and a Phenomenology of No-Self, Richmond, Surry: Curzon Press.
–––, 2004, “Between Identity and Difference: Three Ways of Reading Nishida's Non-Dualism,” Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 31/1: 73–103. (A good account of how Nishida's dialogue with his critics, Takahashi Satomi and Tanabe Hajime, assisted him in the pursuit of a philosophy of non-dualism that does not reduce difference to identity.)
Kosaka, Kunitsugu, 1995, Nishida Kitarō: Sono shisō to gendai [Nishida Kitarō: His Thought and the Contemporary Age], Kyoto: Minerva.
–––, 1997, Nishida Kitarō o meguru tetsugakusha gunzō [The Group of Philosophers Surrounding Nishida Kitarō], Kyoto: Minerva. (Contains clear presentations of Nishida's thought in relation to that of Tanabe, Takahashi Satomi, Miki, Watsuji, and Hisamatsu.)
–––, 2001, Nishida tetsugaku to gendai: Rekishi, shūkyō, shizen o yomi-toku [Nishida Philosophy and the Contemporary Age: Explaining History, Religion, and Nature], Kyoto: Minerva.
Lam, Wing-keung and Cheung Ching-yuen (eds.), 2009, Frontiers of Japanese Philosophy 4: Facing the 21st Century, Nagoya: Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture.
Laube, Johannes, 1984, Dialektik der absoluten Vermittlung. Hajime Tanabes Religionsphilosophie als Beitrag zum “Wettstreit der Liebe” zwischen Buddhismus und Christentum, Freiburg im Breisgau: Herder.
Light, Steven, 1987, Shūzō Kuki and Jean-Paul Sartre: Influence and Counter-Influence in the Early History of Existential Phenomenology, Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press.
Mafli, Paul, 1996, Nishida Kitarōs Denkweg, Munich: Iudicium Verlag.
Maraldo, John, 1997, “Contemporary Japanese Philosophy,” in Companion Encyclopedia of Asian Philosophy, Brian Carr and Indira Mahalingam (eds.), London and New York: Routledge, pp. 810–835. (A rich overview that situates the Kyoto School in the wider context of modern and contemporary Japanese philosophy.)
–––, 2003, “Rethinking God: Heidegger in the Light of Absolute Nothingness, Nishida in the Shadow of Onto-Theology,” in Religious Experience and the End of Metaphysics, Jeffery Bloechl (ed.), Bloomington: Indiana University Press, pp. 31–49.
–––, 2004, “Defining Philosophy in the Making,” in Heisig 2004, pp. 220–245. (An informative and thought-provoking essay on the question of what “Japanese philosophy” has meant and should mean.)
–––, 2005, “Ōbei no shiten kara mita Kyōtogakuha no yurai to yukue” [The Whence and Whither of the Kyoto School from a Western Perspective], Azumi Yurika (trans.), in Fujita/Davis 2005, pp. 31–56. (An excellent critical essay on the question of defining the “Kyoto School,” which unfortunately has yet to be published in English.)
–––, 2006, “The War Over the Kyoto School,” Monumenta Nipponica 61/3 (Autumn 2006): 375–401. (An insightful review article on Goto-Jones 2005 and Williams 2005.)
–––, 2011, “Nishida Kitarō: Self, World, and the Nothingness Underlying Distinctions,” in Jay Garfield and William Edelglass (eds.), The Oxford Handbook of World Philosophy, New York: Oxford University Press, pp. 361–72.
–––, 2013, “Japanese Philosophy as a Lens on Greco-European Thought,” Journal of Japanese Philosophy 1: 21–56.
Marchianò, Grazia, (ed.), 1996, La Scuola di Kyōto: Kyōto-ha, Messina: Rubberttino.
Matsumaru, Hideo, 2013, Chokusetsu-chi no tankyū: Nishida, Nishitani, Haideggā, Daisetsu [An Investigation into Immediate Knowledge: Nishida, Nishitani, Heidegger, D. T. Suzuki], Yokohama: Shunpū-sha.
Mayeda, Graham, 2006, Time, Space, and Ethics in the Philosophies of Watsuji Tetsurō, Kuki Shūzō, and Martin Heidegger, London/New York: Routledge.
McCarthy, Erin, 2010, Ethics Embodied: Rethinking Selfhood through Continental, Japanese, and Feminist Philosophies, Lanham: Lexington. (Insightfully and provocatively brings Watsuji's ethics into dialogue with contemporary issues in Continental and feminist philosophy.)
Mitchell, Donald W., 1998, Masao Abe: A Zen Life of Dialogue, Boston: Charles E. Tuttle Co. (Consists of thirty-five chapters by different authors reflecting on the significance of Abe's dialogues with philosophers and theologians in the West.)
Nagatomo, Shigenori, 1995, A Philosophical Foundation of Miki Kiyoshi's Concept of Humanism, Lewiston, NY: Edwin Mellen Press.
Nakamura, Yūjirō, 1983, Nishida Kitarō, Tokyo: Iwanami.
–––, 1987, Nishida tetsugaku no datsukōchiku [The Deconstruction of Nishida Philosophy], Tokyo: Iwanami.
Nishida, Kitarō, 2002, Shin Nishida Kitarō Zenshū [New Complete Works of Nishida Kitarō], Fujita Masakatsu and Kosaka Kunitsugu (eds.), Tokyo: Iwanami. (This new revised and rearranged edition of Nishida's works contains helpful editorial material, such as citation information for Nishida's references.)
Ōhashi, Ryōsuke, 1984, Zeitlichkeitsanalyse der Hegelschen Logik. Zur Idee einer Phänomenologie des Ortes, Munich: Karl Alber. (A provocative Kyoto School oriented reading of Hegel.)
–––, 1992, Nihon-tekina mono, Yōroppa-tekina mono [Things Japanese, Things European], Tokyo: Shinchōsha. (Insightfully treats a range of cultural and philosophical issues relating to modern Japan, the Kyoto School and associated thinkers.)
–––, 1994, Das Schöne in Japan. Philosophisch-ästhetische Reflexionen zu Geschichte und Moderne, Rolf Elberfeld (trans.), Köln: DuMont Buchverlag. (A classic philosophical interpretation of Japanese aesthetics.)
–––, 1995, Nishida-tetsugaku no sekai [The World of Nishida Philosophy], Tokyo: Chikuma.
–––, 1998, Hi no genshōron josetsu: Nihontetsugaku no roku tēze yori [Prolegomenon to a Phenomenology of Compassion: From Six theses of Japanese Philosophy], Tokyo: Sōbunsha. (Includes chapters on the contemporary relevance of key ideas of Nishida, Tanabe, Nishitani, and Hisamatsu.)
–––, 1999, Japan im interkulturellen Dialog, München: Iudicium. (Contains a range of essays on Japan's relation to the West, with chapters on and frequent reference to the Kyoto School.)
––– (ed.), 2004, Kyōtogakuha no shisō [The Thought of the Kyoto School], Kyoto: Jinbunshoin. (Contains five chapters that critically examine past and present images of the “Kyoto School,” and seven chapters that explore the potential of Kyoto School thought in various areas of contemporary philosophy.)
–––, 2013, Nishida Kitarō: Hontō no Nihon wa kore kara to zonjimasu [Nishida Kitarō: I Know that the Real Japan is Still to Come], Kyoto: Minerva. (An illuminating philosophical biography.)
Parkes, Graham, 1997, “The Putative Fascism of the Kyoto School and the Political Correctness of the Modern Academy,” Philosophy East and West 47/3: 305–336. (A critical response to polemical treatments of the nationalistic aspects of the Kyoto School, including those by Pincus 1996 and Faure 1995.)
Pincus, Leslie, 1996, Authenticating Culture in Imperial Japan: Kuki Shūzō and the Rise of National Aesthetics, Berkeley: University of California Press. (A highly critical treatment of the implications of cultural nationalism in Kuki's aesthetics.)
Piovesana, Gino K., 1994, Recent Japanese Philosophical Thought, 1862–1996: A Survey, revised edition including a new survey by Naoshi Yamawaki: “The Philosophical Thought of Japan from 1963 to 1996,” Richmond, Surrey: Japan Library (Curzon Press Ltd). (A classic survey of modern Japanese philosophy.)
Stambaugh, Joan, 1999, The Formless Self, Albany: SUNY Press. (Insightfully discusses Dōgen, Hisamatsu, and Nishitani.)
Standish, Paul and Naoko Saito (eds.), 2012, Education and the Kyoto School of Philosophy: Pedagogy for Human Transformation, New York: Springer.
Stevens, Bernard, 2000, Topologie du néant: Une approche de l'école de Kyōto, Paris: Éditions Peeters.
Takeda, Atsushi, 2001, Monogatari “Kyōto-gakuha” [The Story of the “Kyoto School”], Tokyo: Chūōkōron Shinsha. (An engaging biographical account of the interpersonal relations and scholarly activities of the Kyoto School.)
Tanaka, Kyūbun, 2000, Nihon no “tetsugaku” o yomitoku [Reading Japanese “Philosophy”], Tokyo: Chikuma Shinsho. (Consists of introductory chapters on Nishida, Watsuji, Kuki, and Miki.)
Townsend, Susan C., 2009, Miki Kiyoshi 1897-1945: Japan's Itinerant Philosopher, Boston: Brill.
Tremblay, Jacynthe, 2000, Nishida Kitarō: Le jeu de l'individuel et de l'universel, Paris: CNRS Editions.
Tsunetoshi, Sōzaburō, 1998, Nihon no tetsugaku o manabu hito no tame ni [For Students of Japanese Philosophy], Kyoto: Sekaishisōsha. (Consists of introductory chapters mostly on Kyoto School philosophers.)
Ueda, Shizuteru, 1992, Nishida Kitarō o yomu [Reading Nishida Kitarō], Tokyo: Iwanami. (The first of many influential books on Nishida by Ueda, in which Ueda develops his own thought by way of carefully reading Nishida's texts, beginning with An Inquiry into the Good.)
––– (ed.), 1992, Jōi ni okeru kū [[[Emptiness]] in Passion], Tokyo: Sōbunsha. (An important collection of essays on Nishitani.)
––– (ed.), 1994, Nishida-tetsugaku [Nishida Philosophy], Tokyo: Sōbunsha. (An important collection of essays on Nishida.)
––– (ed.), 2006, Zen to Kyoto-tetsugaku [[[Zen]] and Kyoto Philosophy], Kyoto: Tōeisha. (An important anthology on the most significant twentieth century Japanese philosophers who were engaged in the study and practice of Zen.)
Ueda, Shizuteru and Horio Tsutomu (eds.), 1998, Zen to gendaisekai [[[Zen]] and the Modern World], Kyoto: Zenbunka Kenkyūsho. (Consists of chapters on Nishida, D. T. Suzuki, Nishitani, and Hisamatsu, addressing the relation of their thought to Zen.)
Unno, Taitetsu (ed.), 1989, The Religious Philosophy of Nishitani Keiji, Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press. (A landmark collection of responses to Nishitani's philosophy of religion.)
Unno, Taitetsu and James W. Heisig (eds.), 1990, The Religious Philosophy of Tanabe Hajime, Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press. (A landmark collection of responses to Tanabe's philosophy of religion.)
Unno, Taitetsu, 1998, River of Fire, River of Water: An Introduction to the Pure Land Tradition of Shin Buddhism, New York: Double Day. (An accessible and engaging introduction to Shin Buddhist thought.)
Waldenfels, Hans, 1980, Absolute Nothingness: Foundations for a Buddhist-Christian Dialogue, J. W. Heisig (trans.), New York: Paulist Press. (An important early Western work focusing on Nishitani from the perspective of Buddhist-Christian dialogue.)
Wargo, Robert J. J., 2005, The Logic of Nothingness: A Study of Nishida Kitarō, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A landmark philosophical study which traces the early development of Nishida's thought from out of the context of Japanese philosophy in the Meiji period, and which focuses in particular on the subsequent development of his unique “logic of basho.”)
Wilkinson, Robert, 2009, Nishida and Western Philosophy, Surrey, UK: Ashgate. (An account of Nishida's philosophy which sets his thought in the context of his Zen background as well as his critical dialogue with Western philosophers such as James, Bergson, Fichte, the Neo-Kantians, and Hegel. For a review, see Davis 2011d.)
Williams, David, 2005, Defending Japan's Pacific War: The Kyoto School Philosophers and Post-White Power, London/New York: Routledge. (A highly provocative revisionist account of the Pacific War and defense of the Kyoto School's wartime political thought, which centers on an interpretation of Tanabe as a pioneer “post-White” political philosopher.)
–––, 2014, The Philosophy of Japanese Wartime Resistance: A Reading, with Commentary, of the Complete Texts of the Kyoto School Discussions of “The Standpoint of World History and Japan,” New York: Routledge.
Yusa, Michiko, 1997, “Contemporary Buddhist Philosophy,” in A Companion to World Philosophies, Eliot Deutsch and Ron Bontekoe (ed.), Oxford: Blackwell, pp. 564–572.
–––, 2002, Zen & Philosophy: An Intellectual Biography of Nishida Kitarō, Honolulu: University of Hawai‘i Press. (A very informative and lucid account of Nishida's personal and scholarly life, including his relations with other Kyoto School thinkers.)